A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons at their late solemne fast, Wednesday, Jan. 31, 1644 by Samuel Rutherfurd.
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A57979 of text R25109 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing R2392). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 162 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A57979
         Wing R2392
         ESTC R25109
         08762138
         ocm 08762138
         41754
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A57979)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 41754)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1268:13)
      
       
         
           
             A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons at their late solemne fast, Wednesday, Jan. 31, 1644 by Samuel Rutherfurd.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [2], 64 p.
           
             Printed by Evan Tyler,
             Edinburgh :
             1644.
          
           
             "Published by order of the House of Commons."
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- O.T. -- Daniel VI, 26 -- Sermons.
           Providence and government of God -- Sermons.
           Fast-day sermons.
        
      
    
       A57979  R25109  (Wing R2392).  civilwar no A sermon preached to the Honourable House of Commons: at their late solemne fast, Wednesday, Jan. 31. 1644. By Samuel Rutherfurd, professor Rutherford, Samuel 1644    33279 14 50 0 0 0 0 19 C  The  rate of 19 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the C category of texts with between 10 and 35 defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-05 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-06 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-06 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           To
           the
           Honourable
           
             HOVSE
             OF
             COMMONS
             :
          
           At
           their
           late
           Solemne
           Fast
           ,
           
             Wednesday
             ,
             
               Jan.
            
             31.
             1644.
             
          
        
         
           BY
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           ,
           Professor
           of
           Divinitie
           in
           the
           University
           of
           S.
           
             Andrews
             .
          
        
         
           EXOD.
           3.
           2.
           
        
         
           And
           hee
           looked
           ,
           and
           behold
           ,
           the
           Bush
           burned
           with
           fire
           ,
           and
           the
           Bush
           was
           not
           consumed
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Order
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           .
        
         
           EDINBURGH
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Evan
             Tyler
             ,
          
           Printer
           to
           the
           Kings
           most
           Excellent
           Majestie
           .
           1644.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           
             
               Die
               Mercurii
               31.
               
               Ianuar.
               1644.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           this
           day
           ordered
           by
           the
           Commons
           assembled
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           That
           Mr.
           
             Rous
          
           do
           from
           this
           House
           give
           thanks
           unto
           Mr.
           
             Rutherfurd
             ,
          
           for
           the
           great
           paines
           he
           took
           in
           the
           Sermon
           he
           preached
           this
           day
           (
           at
           the
           intreaty
           of
           the
           said
           Commons
           )
           at
           S.
           
             Margarets
          
           Westminster
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           day
           of
           publike
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           print
           his
           Sermon
           .
           And
           it
           is
           ordered
           that
           none
           presume
           to
           print
           his
           Sermon
           without
           authority
           under
           the
           hand-writing
           of
           the
           said
           Mr.
           
             Rutherfurd
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             Elsynge
             Cler.
             Parl.
             D.
             Com.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           I
           appoint
           
             Richard
             Whittaker
             ,
          
           and
           
             Andrew
             Crooke
             ,
          
           to
           print
           my
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           
             Samuel
             Rutherfurd
             .
          
        
      
       
       
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WHether
           time
           or
           the
           fashion
           hath
           obtained
           of
           me
           (
           worthy
           Reader
           )
           that
           this
           Sermon
           should
           come
           under
           the
           providence
           of
           your
           favourable
           judgement
           and
           Candor
           ,
           I
           can
           hardly
           determine
           :
           But
           you
           have
           it
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           onely
           I
           shall
           heartily
           desire
           ,
           in
           reviewing
           of
           it
           ,
           your
           serious
           thoughts
           in
           these
           insuing
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           What
           I
           speak
           here
           of
           
             God
          
           and
           his
           excellency
           ,
           is
           but
           a
           shadow
           to
           the
           expressions
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           what
           others
           can
           say
           ,
           
             men
          
           or
           
             Angels
             ,
          
           is
           but
           a
           short
           and
           rude
           shadow
           of
           that
           infinite
           
             All
             ,
          
           the
           High
           
             Jehovah
             ,
             Creator
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
          
           so
           my
           thoughts
           come
           forth
           as
           shadows
           of
           shadows
           ,
           for
           there
           behoved
           to
           be
           much
           honey
           in
           the
           Inke
           ,
           much
           of
           Heaven
           in
           the
           breast
           ,
           much
           of
           
             God
          
           in
           the
           Pen
           of
           any
           who
           speaketh
           of
           such
           a
           transcendent
           subject
           ;
           yet
           if
           these
           do
           affect
           you
           ,
           it
           is
           possible
           I
           say
           more
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           not
           to
           spill
           the
           
             Lords
          
           highest
           praises
           with
           my
           low-creeping
           under-expressions
           .
           2.
           
           Concerning
           
             Gods
          
           dispensation
           now
           in
           
             Brittaine
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Churches
           condition
           ;
           I
           shall
           be
           your
           debter
           ,
           in
           all
           humble
           modesty
           ,
           to
           beg
           these
           thoughts
           to
           go
           along
           with
           
             God
             .
          
           As
           1.
           
           Let
           the
           
             Lord
          
           have
           a
           charitable
           sense
           and
           good
           construction
           of
           his
           most
           wise
           dispensation
           ,
           
           and
           beleeve
           
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             his
             fire
             in
             Zion
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             his
             furnace
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           seeth
           good
           that
           
             Christs
          
           Crosse
           should
           be
           the
           
             Church
          
           of
           
             Christs
             birth-right
             ,
          
           and
           that
           a
           life-rent
           of
           afflictions
           ,
           is
           a
           surer
           way
           for
           Zion
           ,
           then
           Summer-dayes
           .
           2.
           
           You
           are
           not
           to
           stumble
           that
           
             God
          
           
           will
           not
           fit
           his
           times
           to
           mens
           apprehensions
           ,
           when
           to
           raine
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           shine
           fair
           ,
           neither
           is
           clay
           to
           usurp
           the
           chair
           ,
           and
           dispute
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           
             All-wise
          
           providence
           a
           School-Probleme
           ,
           
           nor
           asks
           ,
           Why
           is
           our
           
             Zion
          
           builded
           ,
           
             with
             carcasses
             of
             men
             ,
          
           in
           two
           kingdomes
           ,
           
             fallen
             ,
             as
             dung
             in
             the
             open
             field
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             handfull
             after
             the
             harvest
             man
             ?
          
           Why
           is
           
             the
             wall
             of
             the
             daughter
             of
             Zion
          
           sprinkled
           with
           blood
           ?
           One
           thing
           ▪
           I
           know
           ,
           It
           is
           better
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           then
           to
           dispute
           ;
           and
           to
           adore
           ,
           then
           to
           plead
           
             with
             him
             who
             giveth
             not
             account
             of
             his
             matters
             .
          
           3.
           
           Innocencie
           
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           is
           better
           then
           court
           with
           princes
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           heirs
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           ,
           their
           tears
           ,
           better
           then
           
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             hypocrite
             .
             4.
             
             Christs
             Church
          
           can
           neither
           shift
           nor
           adjourne
           such
           a
           
           
           share
           of
           affliction
           ,
           as
           is
           written
           in
           
             Gods
          
           book
           .
           It
           is
           a
           standing
           and
           a
           current
           court
           which
           hath
           decreed
           what
           graines
           of
           
             Gall
          
           and
           
             Wormewood
             England
          
           must
           drink
           ;
           what
           a
           cup
           is
           prepared
           for
           
             Scotland
             ;
          
           and
           the
           Ballance
           of
           wisedome
           hath
           weighed
           by
           ounce
           weights
           ,
           how
           much
           
           wrath
           shall
           be
           mixed
           in
           the
           cup
           of
           wasted
           
             Ireland
             .
          
           5.
           
           You
           know
           it
           is
           generally
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           
             Church
             ,
          
           if
           she
           have
           any
           Summer
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           but
           a
           good
           day
           betwixt
           two
           Feavers
           ;
           
             Heaven
             ,
             heaven
          
           is
           the
           home
           
           and
           the
           desired
           day
           of
           the
           
             Bride
             ,
             the
             Lambs
             wife
             .
          
           6.
           
           It
           is
           much
           better
           to
           be
           afflicted
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           guilty
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           
             Church
          
           may
           have
           pardon
           ,
           
           and
           want
           peace
           .
           7.
           
           That
           the
           faith
           
             which
             is
             more
             precious
             then
             gold
             ,
          
           can
           bid
           the
           devil
           do
           his
           worst
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           patience
           of
           the
           Saints
           can
           out-weary
           the
           malice
           of
           Babylon
           or
           Babel
           ,
           
             on
             whose
             skirts
          
           is
           found
           
           the
           
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           8
           That
           it
           is
           now
           and
           ever
           true
           ,
           
             as
             when
             a
             hungry
             man
             dreameth
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             behold
             he
             eateth
             ,
             but
             he
             awaketh
             and
             his
             soul
             is
             empty
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             thirsty
             man
             drinketh
             ,
             but
             he
             awaketh
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             (
             is
             )
             faint
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             multitude
             of
             all
             nations
             be
             that
             
             fight
             against
             mount
             Zion
             .
          
           9.
           
           Vengeance
           is
           gone
           out
           from
           the
           
             Lord
          
           against
           those
           who
           feast
           upon
           
             Zions
          
           teares
           ,
           
           and
           they
           must
           
             die
             the
             death
             of
             the
             uncircumcised
             ,
          
           
           
             who
             clapped
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             stamped
             with
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             in
             heart
             with
             all
             their
             despight
             against
             the
             land
             of
             
             Israel
             .
          
           10.
           
           They
           are
           in
           no
           better
           condition
           
             who
             refuse
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             against
             the
             mighty
             ,
          
           and
           whose
           heart
           is
           as
           a
           stone
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           dead
           flesh
           ,
           at
           all
           the
           revolutions
           and
           tossings
           of
           
             Christs
             Kingdome
             ,
          
           who
           daunce
           ,
           eat
           ,
           and
           laugh
           within
           their
           own
           orbe
           ;
           and
           if
           their
           desires
           bee
           concentrick
           to
           the
           world
           and
           themselves
           ,
           care
           not
           whether
           
             Joseph
          
           die
           in
           the
           stocks
           or
           not
           ,
           or
           whether
           
             Zion
          
           sink
           or
           swim
           ,
           because
           whatever
           they
           had
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           was
           never
           their
           minde
           both
           to
           summer
           and
           
           winter
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           11.
           
           The
           rise
           of
           the
           Gospel-sun
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           prodigious
           appearance
           of
           a
           new
           Comet
           ,
           to
           the
           woman
           that
           
             sitteth
             on
             many
             waters
             ,
             to
             that
             mother
          
           Rome-planted
           ,
           
             as
             a
             Vine
             in
             blood
             ,
          
           the
           Lionesse
           ,
           whose
           Whelps
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           in
           
             Ireland
          
           and
           
             England
             ,
          
           have
           learned
           to
           catch
           the
           prey
           ,
           and
           this
           Comet
           prophesieth
           ,
           Wo
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           King
           of
           the
           bottemlesse
           pit
           ,
           and
           his
           bloody
           Lady
           Babel
           ,
           if
           
             Christ
          
           shall
           arise
           ,
           
           and
           shine
           in
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
           12.
           
           
             God
          
           hath
           now
           as
           great
           a
           work
           on
           the
           wheels
           ,
           as
           concerneth
           the
           race
           of
           the
           Chariots
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           through
           the
           habitable
           world
           ;
           pray
           ,
           O
           
             let
             his
             Kingdome
             come
             ,
          
           and
           farewell
           .
        
         
           
             Yours
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               S.
               R.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           A
           SERMON
           ,
           PREACHED
           Before
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           COMMONS
           ,
           At
           their
           last
           solemne
           Fast
           ,
           Wednesday
           ,
           
             January
             31.
             1644.
             
          
        
         
           
             DANIEL
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             I
             make
             a
             Decree
             ,
             that
             in
             every
             Dominion
             of
             my
             Kingdome
             ,
             men
             tremble
             and
             feare
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Daniel
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             indureth
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             that
             which
             shall
             not
             bee
             destroyed
             ,
             and
             his
             dominion
             shall
             bee
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
           MEthod
           requireth
           ,
           that
           first
           ,
           the
           words
           bee
           expounded
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           that
           they
           bee
           taken
           up
           in
           a
           right
           order
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           that
           such
           observations
           bee
           hence
           deduced
           as
           serve
           most
           for
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           the
           times
           .
        
         
           The
           words
           are
           plaine
           :
           here
           first
           is
           a
           Statute
           of
           a
           great
           King
           ,
           
             Sim
             ,
          
           that
           the
           seventie
           interpreters
           render
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           a
           decretall
           letter
           ;
           for
           sometimes
           ,
           though
           seldome
           ,
           the
           Lords
           cause
           findeth
           the
           grace
           of
           faire
           justice
           with
           
           men
           .
           The
           matter
           of
           the
           Decree
           is
           ,
           that
           men
           tremble
           and
           feare
           .
        
         
           
             Lehevon
             zognin
             vedachalin
             :
          
           The
           Seventie
           render
           it
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           such
           as
           feare
           and
           tremble
           before
           the
           God
           of
           
             Daniel
             ;
          
           feare
           is
           indeed
           put
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           so
           is
           God
           called
           ,
           
             Gen.
             31.
             42.
             
             The
             feare
             of
             Isaac
             ,
          
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           word
           used
           here
           ;
           a
           devout
           man
           as
           
             Simeon
          
           is
           called
           ,
           one
           taken
           up
           with
           a
           religious
           feare
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           
             Luke
             2.
             25.
             
             Act.
          
           8.
           2.
           nor
           are
           the
           words
           used
           here
           ,
           those
           which
           doe
           expresse
           
             Jobs
          
           fearing
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Job
          
           1.
           1.
           though
           I
           know
           the
           words
           doe
           expresse
           trembling
           and
           feare
           ,
           and
           also
           horrour
           and
           dread
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           given
           to
           creatures
           and
           false
           Gods
           ;
           and
           therefore
           from
           this
           none
           can
           inferre
           the
           conversion
           of
           this
           King
           to
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           
             Jehovah
             .
          
           God
           also
           is
           called
           
             kajam
             ,
          
           an
           induring
           and
           standing
           God
           ,
           from
           
             Kum
             surrexit
             ,
          
           and
           well
           rendered
           to
           the
           sense
           by
           the
           Seventy
           ,
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           Eternall
           GOD
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           falling
           and
           fading
           time-gods
           ,
           and
           Kings
           of
           clay
           ;
           and
           so
           hee
           is
           a
           God
           to
           whom
           
             Daniel
          
           did
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           reason
           ,
           rather
           tender
           the
           honour
           of
           prayer
           ,
           then
           to
           King
           
             Darius
             ,
          
           or
           the
           supposed
           deities
           of
           Persia
           or
           Chaldea
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           standing
           gods
           induring
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           come
           out
           of
           times
           wombe
           ,
           and
           decay
           ,
           and
           fall
           as
           creatures
           also
           doe
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           his
           Kingdome
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           People
           and
           Servants
           ,
           (
           such
           as
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           and
           his
           Church
           )
           and
           his
           dominion
           shall
           endure
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           
             Gnadsopha
             ,
          
           which
           is
           not
           so
           to
           bee
           taken
           ,
           as
           if
           
             Gnad
          
           did
           signifie
           a
           date
           or
           tearme-day
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           dominion
           of
           God
           should
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           for
           2.
           
           
             Samuel
          
           6.
           last
           
             verse
             ,
          
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Michol
             had
             no
             childe
             ,
             Gnad
             jom
             mothach
             ,
             even
             till
             the
             day
             of
             her
             death
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           shee
           never
           had
           any
           Childe
           ,
           for
           the
           sence
           cannot
           bee
           that
           shee
           had
           any
           Childe
           after
           the
           day
           of
           her
           death
           :
           so
           
             Psalme
             48.
             14.
             
             For
             this
             God
             is
             our
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             hee
             will
             bee
             our
             guide
             ,
             Gnadmuth
             ,
             even
             till
             death
             :
          
           it
           is
           not
           intended
           that
           the
           Lord
           shall
           cease
           to
           bee
           their
           God
           and
           guide
           after
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           expresse
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Matth.
             22.
             32.
             
             Rev.
          
           7.
           16
           ,
           17.
           and
           
             Matthew
             28.
             20.
             
             I
             am
             with
             you
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ;
          
           the
           sense
           is
           ,
           
             I
             am
             with
             you
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           for
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           Christ
           doth
           not
           leave
           his
           owne
           servants
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           
             Gnad
          
           
           otherwise
           doth
           often
           signifie
           a
           certaine
           definite
           time
           ,
           as
           
             Psal.
             132.
             
             I
             will
             not
             sleep
             untill
             I
             finde
             a
             place
             for
             Jehovah
             ,
             Gnad
             emptsa
             makom
             :
          
           and
           1
           
             Sam.
             14.
             9.
             
             Psal.
             73.
             17.
             
             Psal.
          
           105.
           19.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           words
           containe
           this
           generall
           ,
           a
           Proclamation
           royall
           of
           a
           great
           King
           :
           and
           for
           particulars
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Who
             giveth
             out
             the
             Proclamation
             ,
          
           From
           my
           face
           a
           Decree
           goeth
           ,
           I
           
             Darius
          
           make
           a
           Decree
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             parties
             to
             whom
             ,
          
           to
           every
           dominion
           of
           my
           Kingdome
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             matter
             ,
          
           that
           they
           feare
           and
           tremble
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             The
             object
             ,
          
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
             Daniel
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           reasons
           of
           the
           Decree
           ,
           for
           Law
           without
           reason
           is
           will
           ,
           not
           Law
           ;
           men
           goe
           to
           heaven
           or
           hell
           with
           reason
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             living
             God
             :
          
           and
           this
           is
           form
           his
           nature
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           eternall
           :
           
             then
             from
             his
             government
             ,
          
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           
             such
             as
             ,
             1.
             time
             ,
             2.
             violence
             ,
             3.
             wisedome
             cannot
             destroy
             ;
             but
             such
             a
          
           Church
           and
           Kingdome
           as
           shall
           endure
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           his
           dominion
           endureth
           to
           the
           end
           .
        
         
           
             [
             I
             make
             a
             Decree
             .
             ]
          
           This
           
             Darius
          
           the
           Mede
           ,
           called
           
             Nabonithus
             ,
          
           succeeded
           to
           
             Belshazzar
          
           the
           sonne
           of
           
             Evil-Merodach
             ,
          
           about
           the
           yeare
           of
           the
           world
           3393.
           others
           3442.
           and
           did
           reigne
           17.
           or
           19.
           yeares
           .
           And
           having
           advanced
           
             Daniel
          
           to
           great
           honour
           ,
           by
           force
           of
           a
           wicked
           law
           cast
           
             Daniel
          
           to
           the
           Lions
           ,
           and
           God
           having
           miraculously
           delivered
           
             Daniel
          
           from
           the
           Lions
           ,
           this
           King
           giveth
           out
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Subjects
           fear
           and
           serve
           
             the
             God
             of
             Daniel
             .
          
           Whence
           observe
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           All
           Princes
           are
           obliged
           to
           governe
           and
           rule
           for
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           honour
           .
           1.
           
           
             So
             Scripture
             speaketh
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             ,
             Esay
          
           49.
           25.
           
           Kings
           shall
           be
           thy
           nursing
           fathers
           ,
           and
           Queens
           thy
           nursing
           mothers
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           72.
           10.
           
           The
           Kings
           of
           Tarshish
           and
           of
           the
           Isles
           shall
           bring
           presents
           .
           
             (
             I
             would
             the
             King
             of
             this
             Island
             were
             in
             this
             Text
             )
          
           ver.
           11.
           
           The
           Kings
           of
           Sheba
           and
           Seba
           shall
           offer
           gifts
           ,
           yea
           ,
           all
           Kings
           shall
           fall
           downe
           before
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Princes
           are
           Gods
           Standard-bearers
           ,
           they
           beare
           his
           sword
           by
           office
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           13.
           4.
           and
           they
           hold
           Crowne
           and
           Scepter
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           great
           Landlord
           of
           all
           powers
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           a
           speciall
           manner
           they
           are
           second
           Gods
           .
           
             Psal.
             81.
             6.
             
             Nor
             do
             rulers
             judge
             for
             men
             ,
             the
             judgment
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
          
           2
           Chro.
           19.
           12.
           
           All
           rulers
           in
           the
           act
           of
           judging
           are
           Gods
           deputies
           ,
           even
           though
           their
           
           second
           calling
           be
           to
           be
           sent
           by
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           therefore
           see
           what
           judgment
           God
           himselfe
           would
           pronounce
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           on
           the
           bench
           ,
           that
           same
           must
           they
           decree
           ,
           except
           they
           would
           make
           the
           deputed
           mouth
           to
           belie
           the
           minde
           of
           the
           great
           Lord
           who
           sent
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Lord
           hath
           entrusted
           Christian
           Rulers
           with
           the
           most
           precious
           thing
           he
           hath
           on
           earth
           ,
           he
           hath
           given
           his
           Bride
           and
           Spouse
           to
           their
           tutory
           and
           faith
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           sweeter
           comfort
           can
           the
           Ruler
           have
           ,
           either
           when
           his
           soule
           lodgeth
           in
           an
           house
           of
           groaning
           and
           sicke
           bones
           ,
           and
           the
           image
           of
           death
           sitteth
           on
           his
           eye-lids
           ;
           or
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           greatest
           calamity
           ,
           then
           to
           looke
           backe
           and
           smile
           upon
           such
           an
           old
           friend
           ,
           as
           a
           good
           conscience
           ?
           and
           to
           say
           as
           
             Job
          
           doth
           ,
           
             ch.
             29.
             13.
             
             The
             blessing
             of
             him
             that
             was
             ready
             to
             perish
             came
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             caused
             the
             widowes
             heart
             to
             sing
             for
             joy
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           1.
           
           You
           are
           entrusted
           by
           God
           with
           an
           honourable
           Virgin
           ,
           a
           
             Kings
             daughter
             ,
             Psal.
          
           45.
           9.
           
           Now
           then
           for
           her
           Fathers
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           Fathers
           blessing
           ,
           deale
           kindely
           with
           her
           :
           As
           you
           love
           the
           Bridegroome
           take
           care
           of
           the
           Bride
           .
           You
           have
           now
           amongst
           your
           hands
           Christ
           ,
           his
           Crowne
           ,
           
             his
             Israel
             ,
             his
             glory
             ,
             Esay
          
           46.
           13.
           his
           Prerogative
           Royall
           :
           be
           faithfull
           Tuterers
           and
           active
           Factors
           for
           the
           Priviledges
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           2.
           
           If
           this
           be
           the
           place
           and
           relation
           that
           Princes
           have
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           then
           can
           the
           Lord
           have
           given
           no
           power
           to
           any
           Ruler
           to
           waste
           and
           destroy
           the
           
             mountaine
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
        
         
           For
           ,
           1.
           
           All
           royall
           power
           given
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Deut.
          
           17.
           18
           ,
           19
           ,
           20.
           in
           the
           first
           moulding
           of
           royall
           highnesse
           ,
           was
           a
           power
           to
           rule
           according
           to
           that
           
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           and
           so
           there
           can
           be
           no
           royall
           power
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           truly
           royall
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           power
           cannot
           be
           from
           God
           as
           a
           lawfull
           power
           ,
           the
           exercise
           and
           acts
           whereof
           are
           sinfull
           .
           I
           speake
           of
           a
           lawfull
           morall
           power
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           such
           an
           uncontrollable
           power
           as
           cannot
           be
           resisted
           ,
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           are
           Princes
           given
           to
           the
           Churches
           and
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           judgements
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           are
           all
           Christian
           States
           ,
           
             actu
             primo
             ,
          
           made
           slaves
           by
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           intention
           of
           God
           the
           giver
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           gift
           ,
           at
           what
           time
           hee
           giveth
           them
           a
           Nurse-father
           to
           feed
           and
           governe
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           shall
           Gods
           gifts
           be
           snares
           ,
           plagues
           ,
           and
           no
           gifts
           .
           If
           God
           give
           a
           fatherly
           power
           to
           a
           father
           to
           kill
           all
           his
           children
           ,
           
           and
           if
           a
           State
           give
           to
           their
           Generall
           a
           military
           power
           to
           fell
           and
           destroy
           all
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           so
           as
           neither
           Sonnes
           nor
           Souldiers
           may
           defend
           themselves
           ;
           then
           the
           fatherly
           power
           should
           be
           of
           its
           owne
           nature
           a
           plague
           to
           the
           Sonnes
           .
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           the
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           because
           they
           feare
           God
           ,
           will
           not
           put
           forth
           in
           acts
           such
           a
           power
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           thankes
           to
           the
           Princes
           goodnesse
           for
           that
           ,
           but
           no
           thankes
           to
           his
           office
           and
           power
           .
           God
           gave
           him
           the
           Sword
           as
           a
           Prince
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           not
           draw
           that
           royall
           Sword
           to
           drink
           bloud
           ,
           we
           cannot
           impute
           the
           cause
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           royall
           gift
           or
           intention
           of
           God
           the
           giver
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           a
           man
           ;
           which
           must
           be
           bad
           divinite
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
          
           2.
           
           So
           much
           as
           
             Darius
          
           hath
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           good
           Ruler
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           his
           spirit
           for
           the
           publick
           .
        
         
           He
           heareth
           something
           of
           
             the
             God
             of
             Daniel
             ,
          
           now
           then
           he
           hath
           a
           publick
           spirit
           to
           send
           something
           of
           God
           to
           all
           nations
           ,
           people
           ,
           and
           languages
           ,
           
             v.
          
           25.
           
           Though
           there
           bee
           nothing
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           man
           had
           saving
           grace
           ,
           yet
           the
           generall
           holdeth
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           God
           as
           any
           hath
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           is
           he
           for
           the
           publick
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           grace
           is
           a
           publicke
           beame
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           branch
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           so
           of
           a
           spreading
           nature
           ;
           and
           the
           better
           things
           be
           ,
           the
           more
           publicke
           they
           are
           :
           the
           Sunne
           is
           better
           then
           a
           Candle
           ;
           God
           best
           of
           all
           ;
           because
           every
           thing
           that
           hath
           beeing
           ,
           hath
           something
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           Christ
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           Saviour
           of
           many
           ,
           and
           
             Col.
             1.
             20.
             hath
             reconciled
             all
             things
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Graces
           end
           is
           the
           most
           publick
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           for
           all
           things
           are
           for
           God
           ,
           
             Rom.
             11.
             36.
             
             Prov.
          
           16.
           4.
           mens
           private
           ends
           are
           sinfull
           ends
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           more
           gracious
           men
           be
           ,
           the
           more
           publick
           they
           are
           ;
           
             David
          
           will
           not
           be
           
             David
          
           alone
           in
           praising
           God
           ,
           but
           
             Psal.
          
           148.
           he
           wil
           have
           a
           world
           in
           with
           him
           ,
           even
           
             Angels
             ,
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             Stars
             ,
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             Dragons
             ,
             deeps
             ,
             fire
             ,
             hail
             ,
             snow
             ,
             vapour
             ,
             stormy
             winde
             ,
             mountains
             ,
             trees
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             creeping
             things
             ,
             fowles
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Judges
             ,
             old
             and
             ,
             young
             ,
          
           to
           hold
           up
           the
           song
           .
           
             Moses
          
           &
           
             Paul
          
           would
           lay
           out
           in
           ransome
           their
           part
           of
           heaven
           to
           redeeme
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           salvation
           to
           the
           Lords
           Church
           ;
           the
           Martyrs
           desired
           that
           their
           pain
           &
           torment
           might
           praise
           and
           exalt
           God
           .
           How
           broad
           ,
           how
           catholicke
           and
           publicke
           was
           his
           spirit
           who
           said
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             9
             ▪
             19.
             
             Though
             I
             be
             free
             from
             all
             men
             ,
             
             yet
             have
             I
             made
             my selfe
             servant
             unto
             all
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gaine
             the
             more
             .
             20.
             
             And
             unto
             the
             Iews
             I
             became
             as
             a
             Iew
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             the
             Iewes
             ;
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             gaine
             them
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             .
             21.
             
             To
             them
             that
             are
             without
             the
             Law
             ,
             as
             without
             Law
             ,
             (
             being
             not
             without
             Law
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Law
             to
             Christ
             )
             that
             I
             might
             gain
             them
             that
             are
             without
             Law
             .
             22.
             
             To
             the
             weake
             became
             I
             as
             weake
             ;
             I
             am
             made
             all
             things
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             by
             all
             meanes
             save
             some
             .
          
           A
           publike
           spirit
           is
           not
           himselfe
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Jew
           ,
           a
           Gentile
           ;
           a
           weake
           man
           ,
           not
           a
           weak
           man
           ;
           he
           is
           made
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ;
           he
           is
           made
           a
           bridge
           over
           a
           River
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           may
           goe
           over
           him
           drie
           ;
           he
           complyeth
           with
           all
           who
           but
           lend
           out
           halfe
           a
           looke
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           ,
           in
           a
           complement
           of
           grace
           ,
           a
           servant
           to
           all
           .
           2
           
             Corinth
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             We
             preach
             not
             our selves
          
           (
           except
           wee
           preach
           our
           owne
           sinnes
           ,
           our
           owne
           condemnation
           by
           nature
           ,
           and
           that
           wee
           under-preach
           all
           eminencie
           in
           our selves
           )
           
             but
             our selves
             your
             servants
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
          
           yea
           ,
           your
           servants
           servants
           for
           Christ
           .
           See
           the
           Complement
           of
           a
           publicke
           heart
           ,
           of
           one
           who
           is
           willing
           to
           stoope
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           head
           and
           haire
           under
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           poorest
           and
           most
           despised
           passenger
           who
           maketh
           out
           for
           heaven
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
             .
          
           Then
           Grace
           maketh
           men
           rich
           Parliament
           men
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           publicke
           man
           ,
           and
           a
           publicke
           spirit
           ;
           all
           Parliament
           men
           are
           publicke
           men
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           all
           publike
           spirits
           ,
           else
           so
           many
           of
           them
           would
           not
           have
           deserted
           the
           publicke
           ,
           and
           runne
           away
           from
           Christs
           Colours
           ,
           to
           seeke
           their
           owne
           private
           Idols
           .
           Men
           void
           of
           grace
           make
           an
           Idol
           of
           themselves
           ,
           every
           wicked
           man
           is
           wholly
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           wholly
           his
           owne
           ,
           
             Phil.
             2.
             21.
             
             They
             all
             seeke
             their
             owne
             ,
             not
             the
             things
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           Hee
           who
           is
           for
           the
           Bridegroome
           ,
           cannot
           bee
           against
           the
           Bride
           ,
           nor
           against
           the
           Common-wealth
           ;
           he
           who
           is
           a
           Statesman
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           knoweth
           savingly
           the
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           prerogative
           roall
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ;
           he
           who
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           frame
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           sinne
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           heart
           ;
           he
           who
           feareth
           God
           ,
           who
           feareth
           his
           owne
           light
           ,
           and
           is
           awed
           with
           the
           Decrees
           and
           Lawes
           of
           an
           inlightened
           conscience
           ,
           shall
           be
           fast
           for
           the
           publicke
           ;
           and
           the
           man
           who
           selleth
           his
           Religion
           
           and
           his
           soule
           for
           his
           private
           ends
           ,
           will
           soone
           sell
           his
           countrey
           ,
           his
           Parlament
           ,
           the
           Lawes
           and
           Liberties
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           .
           Will
           hee
           put
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Crowne
           and
           Scepter
           of
           that
           Princely
           Lord
           Jesus
           to
           the
           market
           ,
           and
           will
           hee
           sticke
           for
           his
           Court
           and
           Honour
           ,
           to
           sell
           the
           Lawes
           of
           England
           ?
           and
           will
           hee
           forfeit
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           will
           hee
           not
           forfeit
           you
           all
           ,
           and
           your
           Parliament
           and
           Liberties
           ?
           O
           then
           bee
           intreated
           now
           to
           bee
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Christ
           ,
           as
           his
           publicke
           State-wits
           ,
           to
           convey
           Decrees
           for
           Christs
           honour
           ,
           for
           Reformation
           (
           against
           Babylon
           and
           her
           sonnes
           )
           through
           this
           whole
           Kingdome
           .
           You
           have
           now
           power
           and
           opportunitie
           to
           send
           the
           Glory
           of
           Christ
           over
           Sea
           ,
           to
           all
           Europe
           ;
           the
           eyes
           of
           Nations
           are
           upon
           you
           ,
           exalt
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           thinke
           it
           not
           sweet
           policie
           to
           have
           peace
           with
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           warre
           with
           God
           ;
           consider
           if
           Church
           and
           State
           did
           ever
           prosper
           since
           the
           Queenes
           Idol
           of
           the
           Masse
           was
           set
           up
           amongst
           you
           :
           and
           what
           is
           your
           part
           when
           many
           Masses
           are
           now
           in
           the
           Kings
           Court
           at
           Oxford
           ?
        
         
           
             [
             I
             make
             a
             Decree
             ]
          
           There
           was
           a
           wicked
           Law
           and
           a
           cursed
           Decree
           made
           by
           
             Darius
             ,
          
           that
           for
           thirtie
           dayes
           ,
           neither
           
             Daniel
          
           nor
           any
           of
           Gods
           people
           should
           pray
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           any
           god
           save
           to
           
             Darius
             :
             Daniels
          
           enemies
           prevaile
           thus
           farre
           ,
           that
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           the
           Churches
           right
           eye
           now
           in
           the
           Court
           ,
           should
           be
           decourted
           and
           cast
           out
           to
           bee
           meate
           to
           beasts
           ;
           Behold
           the
           artifice
           and
           fathomlesse
           depth
           of
           Gods
           wisedome
           ,
           who
           bringeth
           a
           contrary
           Decree
           out
           of
           this
           wicked
           Decree
           ,
           even
           a
           Decree
           for
           adoring
           that
           God
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           whom
           they
           had
           dishonoured
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
          
           It
           is
           the
           art
           of
           the
           deepe
           wisedome
           of
           divine
           providence
           to
           bring
           good
           out
           of
           the
           sinnes
           of
           his
           enemies
           and
           the
           sufferings
           of
           his
           owne
           .
        
         
           
             Iosephs
          
           brethren
           moved
           with
           envie
           ,
           sell
           their
           brother
           ;
           
             Potiphar
          
           casteth
           him
           in
           prison
           :
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           commeth
           in
           ,
           in
           the
           game
           ,
           and
           hee
           exalteth
           
             Joseph
             ,
          
           and
           keepeth
           alive
           people
           in
           famine
           .
           
             Herod
             ,
             Pilate
             ,
             Jewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             crucifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
          
           the
           Art
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           deepe
           wisedome
           in
           God
           must
           bee
           more
           then
           halfe
           play-maker
           here
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           redeeme
           the
           lost
           world
           .
           The
           Chaldeans
           spoyle
           
             Job
          
           and
           plunder
           him
           ;
           Satan
           maketh
           him
           an
           empty
           house
           ,
           and
           a
           childelesse
           father
           ;
           mercy
           commeth
           up
           in
           the
           Theater
           ,
           and
           free
           Grace
           ,
           maketh
           
             Job
          
           an
           illustrious
           
           and
           faire
           copy
           of
           patience
           and
           faith
           to
           all
           ages
           .
           
             Achitophel
          
           did
           ,
           as
           many
           now
           with
           our
           King
           doth
           ,
           hee
           gave
           wicked
           counsell
           against
           the
           Lords
           servant
           and
           a
           just
           cause
           ,
           divine
           justice
           cometh
           in
           in
           the
           game
           ,
           and
           
             Achitophel
          
           hangeth
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           The
           use
           of
           this
           shall
           answer
           two
           questions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Why
           doth
           God
           suffer
           sinne
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           sinne
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Why
           doth
           hee
           suffer
           his
           people
           in
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           bee
           a
           land
           of
           bloud
           ?
        
         
           The
           former
           question
           is
           a
           generall
           ,
           a
           wicked
           
             Marcion
          
           asketh
           ,
           why
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           foresaw
           the
           event
           ,
           did
           suffer
           
             Evah
          
           and
           the
           Devill
           to
           conferre
           ?
           and
           if
           he
           was
           able
           ,
           why
           did
           hee
           not
           hinder
           sinne
           to
           bee
           ,
           except
           he
           had
           been
           either
           envious
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           ,
           or
           weake
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           hinder
           the
           enters
           of
           sinne
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           
             Tertullian
          
           answereth
           ,
           Because
           the
           Lord
           is
           free
           in
           his
           gifts
           .
           
             Augustine
          
           answereth
           ,
           
             Epist.
             59.
             ad
             Paulinum
             ,
             Quia
             voluit
             ,
          
           because
           it
           was
           his
           will
           .
           
             Prosper
          
           and
           
             Hilarius
          
           both
           with
           
             Augustine
             ,
          
           say
           ;
           
             The
             cause
             may
             be
             unknown
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             unjust
             .
          
           Though
           it
           were
           in
           the
           Potters
           hand
           ,
           to
           turne
           clay
           into
           brasse
           ,
           yet
           his
           power
           should
           not
           destroy
           his
           liberty
           ,
           to
           cause
           him
           to
           make
           a
           lame
           vessell
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           had
           reason
           and
           will
           to
           fall
           ,
           it
           should
           not
           bee
           broken
           .
           Why
           should
           
             Daniels
          
           enemies
           prevaile
           so
           as
           to
           cast
           him
           to
           Lions
           ?
           that
           these
           knees
           that
           bowed
           often
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           these
           hands
           which
           was
           lifted
           up
           to
           him
           ,
           should
           be
           eaten
           with
           Lions
           ?
           O
           lame
           vessell
           beleeve
           ,
           beleeve
           but
           dispute
           not
           .
           And
           the
           answer
           is
           cleare
           ,
           sinne
           is
           the
           worst
           thing
           that
           is
           ,
           but
           the
           existence
           of
           sinne
           is
           not
           ill
           :
           otherwayes
           (
           saith
           
             Augustine
             )
          
           God
           should
           never
           permit
           it
           to
           be
           .
           Yea
           sinnes
           being
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           
             (
             silva
             justiciae
             divinae
             ,
             officina
             gratiae
             Christi
             )
             A
             field
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             revenging
             justice
             ,
             and
             sinne
             is
             the
             work
             house
             of
             the
             pardoning
             grace
             of
             God
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           there
           bee
           good
           reasons
           why
           the
           Lord
           should
           permit
           sinne
           ,
           and
           such
           sinnes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           may
           be
           roome
           in
           the
           play
           for
           pardoning
           grace
           ;
           the
           colour
           and
           beauty
           of
           free
           grace
           had
           never
           beene
           made
           obvious
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           eye
           of
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ,
           if
           sinne
           had
           not
           beene
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           had
           beene
           no
           employment
           for
           the
           mercy
           of
           a
           soule-redeeming
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Wee
           should
           not
           have
           had
           occasion
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           Angels
           ,
           
           to
           hold
           up
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           the
           new
           Psalme
           of
           the
           Praises
           of
           a
           Redeemer
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           By
           this
           ,
           nature
           ,
           clay
           ,
           and
           fraile
           nature
           ,
           and
           selfe-dependence
           is
           cried
           downe
           ,
           and
           God
           exalted
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           this
           ,
           the
           humble
           love
           of
           the
           contrite
           and
           broken
           in
           heart
           is
           necessitated
           to
           kisse
           the
           bowels
           of
           him
           who
           bindeth
           up
           the
           broken
           hearted
           mourners
           in
           Sion
           ,
           and
           furrowes
           of
           blood
           put
           to
           reall
           acknowledgement
           of
           everlasting
           compassion
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Hence
           also
           are
           minors
           and
           poore
           pupils
           put
           to
           improve
           their
           faith
           and
           dependence
           upon
           so
           Kingly
           a
           Tutor
           ,
           as
           never
           enough
           loved
           and
           admired
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Hence
           ,
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           grace
           ,
           Satan
           hath
           faire
           justice
           ,
           and
           that
           
             (
             in
             foro
             contradictorio
             )
          
           in
           open
           patent
           Court
           ,
           when
           clay
           triumpheth
           over
           Angels
           and
           Hell
           ,
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             The
             other
             question
             is
             also
             soone
             answered
             :
          
           Why
           should
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           be
           so
           oppressed
           ,
           and
           his
           Churches
           garments
           rolled
           in
           blood
           ?
        
         
           But
           1.
           
           God
           must
           bee
           knowne
           to
           bee
           God
           in
           his
           owne
           chaire
           of
           estate
           ,
           and
           hee
           must
           be
           
             The
             Saviour
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Satan
             ,
             Prelates
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Malignants
             ,
          
           shall
           be
           vnder-workmen
           and
           kitchin-servants
           to
           him
           
             who
             hath
             his
             fire
             in
             Sion
             ,
             and
             his
             furnace
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           to
           purifie
           and
           refine
           the
           vessels
           of
           mercy
           in
           the
           Lords
           house
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Christs
           Bride
           must
           know
           that
           this
           is
           their
           Inne
           ,
           not
           their
           home
           ;
           their
           Pilgrimage
           ,
           not
           their
           Countrey
           ;
           otherwise
           our
           Lord
           knoweth
           how
           to
           lead
           his
           passengers
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           not
           by
           Sea
           ,
           but
           by
           dry
           land
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           All
           must
           see
           that
           the
           losse
           of
           men
           is
           not
           the
           Lords
           losse
           ,
           but
           the
           Gospels
           gaine
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           His
           glorious
           grace
           must
           be
           commended
           who
           suiteth
           in
           marriage
           a
           spouse
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           no
           place
           rather
           then
           in
           the
           
             Furnace
             ,
             Esay
          
           48.
           10.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Prayers
           and
           praises
           must
           bee
           the
           rent
           paid
           to
           him
           to
           whom
           belongeth
           the
           issues
           from
           death
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           a
           great
           worke
           now
           on
           the
           wheeles
           in
           Britain
           ▪
           Be
           very
           charitable
           of
           our
           Lords
           dispensation
           ,
           though
           the
           slaine
           of
           the
           Lord
           bee
           many
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           looke
           not
           on
           the
           darke
           side
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           
           blacke
           and
           weeping
           side
           of
           his
           dispensation
           ;
           
             widdowes
             are
             multiplied
          
           almost
           as
           the
           
             sand
             of
             the
             Sea
             ;
          
           children
           weepe
           and
           cry
           ,
           Alas
           my
           father
           !
           mothers
           in
           Ireland
           die
           twice
           ,
           when
           they
           see
           their
           children
           slaine
           before
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           then
           are
           killed
           themselves
           .
           Oh!
           (
           say
           men
           )
           why
           doth
           the
           Lord
           this
           ?
           Behold
           ,
           the
           faire
           and
           smiling
           side
           of
           Gods
           providence
           ;
           contrary
           windes
           from
           Rome
           ,
           from
           hell
           ,
           by
           the
           art
           of
           omnipotency
           ,
           promove
           the
           sailing
           and
           course
           of
           Christs
           ship
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           is
           now
           drawing
           an
           excellent
           portract
           of
           a
           refined
           Church
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           inke
           of
           the
           innocent
           blood
           of
           his
           people
           ;
           say
           not
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           Lord
           doing
           ?
           or
           ,
           Is
           there
           knowledge
           in
           the
           Almightie
           ?
           who
           hath
           given
           the
           Lord
           counsell
           ?
           better
           wee
           be
           his
           courtiers
           ,
           then
           his
           counsellors
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           love
           the
           dust
           and
           the
           stones
           of
           Sion
           ,
           
             Psalme
          
           102.
           14.
           
           Christ
           is
           ravished
           with
           one
           of
           his
           Churches
           eyes
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           
             chaine
             of
             her
             neck
             ,
             Cant.
          
           4.
           9.
           
           God
           loveth
           his
           owne
           glory
           more
           ardently
           then
           I
           can
           love
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Church
           is
           dearer
           bought
           to
           Jesus
           then
           to
           me
           or
           you
           ;
           hee
           hath
           given
           too
           great
           a
           price
           for
           her
           ,
           to
           lose
           her
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Rather
             when
             wee
             cannot
             see
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             providence
             ,
             beleeve
             upon
             plain
             trust
             ,
             and
             say
             as
          
           Esay
           8.
           17.
           
           I
           will
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           that
           hideth
           his
           face
           from
           the
           house
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           looke
           for
           him
           .
        
         
           Part.
           2.
           
           
             [
             In
             every
             dominion
             of
             my
             kingdome
             .
             ]
          
           This
           is
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           wherein
           the
           parties
           to
           whom
           this
           Law
           is
           given
           ,
           are
           expressed
           in
           their
           universalitie
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           
             v.
             25.
             
             To
             all
             people
             ,
             nations
             ,
             and
             languages
             that
             dwell
             on
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
             peace
             :
          
           Whence
           observe
           ;
           
             That
             Nations
             without
             the
             visible
             Church
             never
             wanted
             means
             ,
             either
             ordinary
             or
             extraordinary
             ,
             to
             know
             God
             ;
          
           though
           we
           cannot
           in
           reason
           say
           that
           the
           Decree
           or
           Law
           of
           a
           heathen
           King
           is
           the
           
             Arminian
          
           universall
           grace
           ,
           yet
           some
           means
           all
           have
           :
           And
           God
           hath
           laid
           open
           foure
           bookes
           to
           all
           nations
           .
           1.
           
           That
           booke
           of
           creation
           of
           the
           Heavens
           and
           his
           workes
           ,
           
             Psalme
             19.
             1.
             
             The
             Heavens
             ,
             Mesappe-rajim
             cevodel
             ,
             doe
             booke
             ,
             and
             register
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             Romanes
             ,
          
           1.
           20.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           booke
           of
           ordinary
           providence
           is
           a
           Chronicle
           or
           Diurnall
           
           of
           a
           God-head
           ,
           and
           a
           Testimony
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           
             Acts
             14.
             17.
             
             Acts
          
           17.
           27.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           a
           booke
           of
           the
           extraordinary
           workes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           some
           report
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           carried
           to
           Nations
           without
           the
           borders
           of
           the
           visible
           Church
           ;
           As
           our
           text
           saith
           :
           And
           
             Rachab
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Josh.
             2.
             10.
             
             We
             have
             heard
             how
             the
             Lord
             dryed
             up
             the
             red
             Sea
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           as
           children
           sport
           themselves
           and
           play
           with
           the
           pictures
           in
           a
           booke
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           gold
           on
           the
           covering
           of
           the
           booke
           ,
           and
           the
           ribbins
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           this
           book
           ;
           so
           doe
           we
           sport
           our selves
           in
           looking
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           these
           three
           bookes
           ,
           not
           searching
           it
           to
           reade
           and
           understand
           the
           
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             eternall
             power
             and
             God-head
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           20.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           booke
           of
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           2.
           14
           ,
           15.
           doth
           speake
           of
           God
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           though
           now
           by
           reason
           of
           our
           sinfull
           blindnesse
           and
           dulnesse
           ,
           that
           book
           be
           uncorrected
           ,
           and
           dimme-printed
           ,
           written
           with
           white
           and
           watery
           Ink
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           see
           not
           God
           distinctly
           in
           it
           ;
           yet
           all
           these
           foure
           serve
           to
           make
           men
           
             without
             excuse
             ,
             because
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             they
             glorifie
             him
             not
             as
             God
             ,
             neither
             are
             thankefull
             ,
             Rom.
          
           1.
           20.
           
           But
           this
           condemneth
           us
           to
           whom
           there
           is
           laid
           open
           a
           better
           ,
           and
           fairer
           ,
           and
           learneder
           piece
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           19.
           7.
           
        
         
           
             Use
             .
          
           The
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           perfect
           ,
           converting
           the
           Soule
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           if
           Christ
           in
           the
           Gospel
           
             had
             not
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             had
             no
             sinne
          
           (
           no
           evangelick
           guilt
           of
           unbeleefe
           )
           
             but
             now
             wee
             have
          
           (
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           )
           
             no
             shift
             of
             Law
             ,
             no
             cloake
             for
             our
             sinne
             .
          
           Hence
           ,
           though
           this
           Island
           be
           in
           a
           more
           blessed
           condition
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           Sunne
           shineth
           in
           his
           strength
           and
           light
           in
           our
           Meridian
           ,
           
             (
             God
             hath
             not
             done
             so
             to
             every
             Nation
             ,
          
           Psal.
           147.
           19
           ,
           20.
           )
           yet
           by
           reason
           of
           despising
           salvation
           in
           this
           day-light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           a
           most
           dangerous
           condition
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           Sodomy
           is
           not
           so
           hainous
           a
           sinne
           as
           unbeleefe
           ,
           and
           the
           despising
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Matth.
          
           10.
           15.
           
           For
           Evangelick
           unbeleefe
           is
           against
           the
           flower
           and
           garland
           (
           to
           speake
           so
           )
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           God
           ;
           not
           onely
           against
           a
           Creator
           ,
           but
           against
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           against
           those
           most
           lovely
           and
           soul-ravishing
           attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           mercy
           ,
           goodnesse
           ,
           free-grace
           ,
           longanimity
           ,
           patience
           ,
           bowels
           of
           compassion
           :
           and
           therefore
           an
           unbeleeving
           Covenanter
           with
           
           God
           in
           England
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           is
           to
           looke
           for
           a
           hotter
           furnace
           in
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           ,
           then
           one
           of
           Sodome
           and
           Gomarrah
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           there
           is
           some
           exception
           against
           the
           Law-vengeance
           ,
           for
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           cleare
           exception
           against
           those
           who
           are
           under
           the
           Law-curse
           ,
           
             John
          
           3.
           16.
           
           But
           there
           is
           no
           exception
           against
           the
           Gospel-vengeance
           :
           this
           is
           a
           year
           and
           age
           ,
           and
           Eternity-vengeance
           ,
           for
           the
           finall
           rejecter
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           not
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           sinne
           to
           looke
           to
           ,
           as
           the
           Law-breaker
           hath
           ,
           
             Heb.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             Heb.
          
           10.
           26
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           rejecting
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           a
           fighting
           against
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           whereas
           the
           Law
           is
           but
           a
           letter
           :
           and
           unbeliefe
           is
           
             a
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           though
           it
           be
           not
           alwayes
           
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
          
           therefore
           are
           the
           despisers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           kept
           ,
           as
           desperate
           robbers
           are
           ,
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           great
           Court
           day
           ,
           and
           chained
           up
           and
           fettered
           to
           the
           last
           and
           terrible
           vengeance
           ,
           2
           
             Thes.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             22.
             
             Heb.
          
           10.
           26.
           
        
         
           O
           tremble
           and
           stand
           in
           awe
           of
           this
           high
           treason
           ,
           for
           your
           sinne
           is
           not
           like
           Sodomes
           ,
           nor
           like
           the
           despising
           of
           the
           religious
           decree
           of
           such
           an
           heathen
           King
           as
           
             Darius
             .
          
           But
           ere
           I
           proceed
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           asked
           ,
           Is
           unbeliefe
           a
           greater
           sinne
           then
           Sodomy
           ,
           which
           hath
           a
           cry
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           unbeliefe
           soundeth
           no
           such
           cry
           to
           Heaven
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           :
           Hainous
           sinnes
           against
           the
           second
           Table
           are
           borne
           with
           a
           shout
           and
           a
           cry
           in
           their
           mouth
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           broad-faced
           and
           bloudy
           ,
           and
           have
           more
           of
           a
           naturall
           conscience
           in
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           are
           written
           in
           our
           heart
           in
           fairer
           print
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           bigger
           Character
           then
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           .
           Therefore
           naturall
           men
           can
           heare
           the
           cry
           of
           these
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           is
           more
           wounded
           in
           minde
           if
           he
           offend
           his
           earthly
           Father
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           blaspheme
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           the
           great
           and
           eternall
           Jehovah
           .
           But
           the
           duties
           of
           the
           first
           Table
           are
           written
           in
           our
           heart
           by
           nature
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           dimme
           and
           obscure
           way
           ,
           and
           hath
           lesse
           of
           naturall
           conscience
           ;
           and
           the
           principles
           of
           the
           Gospel
           are
           not
           written
           in
           our
           heart
           at
           all
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           they
           are
           Evangelicke
           ,
           we
           know
           them
           not
           but
           by
           revelation
           ,
           
             Gal.
             1.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mat.
          
           16.
           17.
           and
           therefore
           sinnes
           against
           the
           Gospel
           are
           borne
           dumb
           ,
           and
           being
           more
           cleanely
           and
           spirituall
           sinnes
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           
           shout
           or
           cry
           against
           the
           conscience
           ,
           except
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           they
           are
           enlightened
           supernaturally
           ,
           in
           whom
           unbeliefe
           hath
           a
           stirring
           and
           a
           paine
           of
           Conscience
           .
           Hence
           observe
           a
           considerable
           difference
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           naturall
           and
           renewed
           soule
           :
           A
           naturall
           man
           may
           be
           pained
           in
           conscience
           with
           parricide
           ,
           robberies
           ,
           acts
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           but
           never
           shall
           you
           heare
           him
           troubled
           in
           minde
           with
           unbeliefe
           ,
           and
           doubting
           of
           a
           God-head
           ,
           and
           the
           soules
           immortality
           ,
           as
           
             Judas
          
           was
           wakened
           in
           conscience
           for
           bloud
           and
           treachery
           against
           his
           innocent
           Master
           ,
           but
           not
           for
           unbeliefe
           and
           blasphemy
           ,
           whereof
           he
           was
           guilty
           in
           an
           high
           measure
           .
           But
           the
           renewed
           are
           troubled
           with
           spirituall
           sinnes
           ,
           which
           are
           onely
           discerned
           by
           a
           spirituall
           and
           supernaturall
           light
           ,
           as
           with
           unbeliefe
           ,
           ignorance
           ,
           security
           ,
           wandring
           of
           heart
           in
           Prayer
           ,
           doubtings
           of
           a
           providence
           that
           ruleth
           all
           .
        
         
           Also
           it
           may
           be
           questioned
           ,
           How
           it
           commeth
           to
           passe
           that
           God
           sendeth
           not
           sufficient
           helps
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             and
             be
             saved
             ?
          
        
         
           I
           answer
           shortly
           :
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           he
           giveth
           sufficient
           meanes
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           That
           Gods
           justice
           is
           cleared
           ,
           and
           men
           are
           without
           all
           excuse
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           wilfully
           lose
           themselves
           .
           1.
           
           Men
           are
           not
           formally
           guilty
           because
           they
           are
           not
           saved
           .
           2.
           
           Nor
           are
           all
           men
           guilty
           because
           the
           Gospel
           commeth
           not
           to
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Nor
           are
           they
           all
           guilty
           because
           they
           beleeve
           not
           ;
           
             For
             how
             shall
             they
             beleeve
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ?
             Romans
          
           10.
           14.
           
           But
           they
           are
           guilty
           because
           they
           doe
           not
           use
           that
           which
           is
           given
           them
           for
           God
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           1.
           
           But
           God
           gave
           me
           no
           more
           grace
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           I
           doe
           without
           grace
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           argument
           toucheth
           those
           who
           heare
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           it
           :
           And
           it
           is
           a
           chiding
           with
           the
           soveraigne
           Lord
           ,
           because
           he
           gave
           not
           efficacious
           grace
           to
           all
           :
           And
           Patrons
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           Arminians
           ,
           are
           no
           lesse
           straited
           with
           this
           incomprehensible
           dispensation
           of
           God
           then
           we
           are
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           2.
           
           But
           if
           I
           had
           had
           such
           grace
           as
           God
           gave
           to
           
             Peter
             ,
          
           I
           should
           have
           beleeved
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           the
           carnall
           mans
           argument
           ,
           
             Rom.
             9.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             If
             he
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ;
          
           He
           cannot
           be
           angry
           against
           me
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           for
           no
           man
           resisteth
           his
           will
           .
           Yea
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           clay
           
           should
           not
           dispute
           with
           the
           Potter
           ,
           so
           the
           clay
           having
           a
           corrupted
           will
           ,
           doth
           wilfully
           refuse
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           the
           creatures
           willing
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           Gods
           free
           decree
           of
           denying
           grace
           ,
           doth
           meet
           in
           one
           ,
           for
           which
           cause
           the
           creature
           is
           justly
           condemned
           .
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           3.
           
           But
           more
           grace
           should
           make
           me
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           more
           grace
           God
           denieth
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           It
           is
           easier
           to
           complaine
           for
           what
           we
           have
           not
           ,
           then
           thankfully
           to
           use
           what
           we
           have
           .
           If
           the
           creditor
           crave
           the
           payment
           of
           ten
           thousand
           pounds
           from
           a
           Land-waster
           ,
           it
           is
           bad
           payment
           to
           say
           ,
           
             You
             are
             to
             be
             blamed
             that
             I
             pay
             not
             ,
             because
             you
             lent
             me
             not
             twenty
             thousand
             pound
             .
          
        
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           4.
           
           But
           I
           have
           a
           strong
           inclination
           ,
           and
           cannot
           resist
           when
           I
           am
           tempted
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           O
           lame
           vessel
           ,
           tremble
           ,
           but
           dispute
           not
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           lawfull
           to
           complaine
           and
           sigh
           under
           those
           fetters
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           7.
           24.
           but
           unlawfull
           to
           childe
           and
           excuse
           sinfull
           rebellion
           .
        
         
           
             Part.
          
           3.
           
           That
           men
           tremble
           and
           feare
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           God
           of
           
             Daniel
             .
          
        
         
           In
           this
           third
           Part
           we
           have
           to
           consider
           these
           two
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           Who
           commandeth
           trembling
           and
           feare
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           thing
           commanded
           ,
           trembling
           ,
           and
           feare
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Commander
           is
           
             Darius
             ,
          
           but
           whether
           converted
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           a
           question
           .
           I
           thinke
           there
           is
           no
           ground
           to
           hold
           that
           he
           was
           a
           converted
           man
           :
           1
           Because
           all
           that
           he
           commandeth
           ,
           is
           trembling
           ,
           and
           
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
          
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           a
           miracle
           ,
           the
           positive
           worship
           of
           God
           is
           not
           commanded
           .
           2.
           
           He
           calleth
           not
           God
           ,
           his
           God
           ,
           but
           
             the
             God
             of
             Daniel
             .
          
           3.
           
           He
           acknowledgeth
           
             Daniels
          
           God
           to
           be
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           command
           that
           he
           onely
           shall
           be
           served
           ,
           and
           all
           dead
           gods
           cast
           off
           .
           4.
           
           The
           Babilonish
           History
           sheweth
           he
           still
           kept
           his
           idol-gods
           .
           5.
           
           The
           rise
           of
           this
           Proclamation
           is
           a
           miracle
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           breedeth
           rather
           a
           servile
           feare
           then
           a
           filiall
           adoring
           of
           God
           .
           6.
           
           There
           is
           nothing
           here
           of
           the
           meanes
           to
           instruct
           his
           people
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           true
           God
           :
           And
           to
           command
           Religion
           without
           information
           of
           the
           minds
           ,
           is
           rather
           Tyranny
           over
           the
           conscience
           ,
           then
           true
           zeal
           :
           Hence
           
             unrenewed
             men
             may
             out
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             a
             convincing
             light
             ,
             be
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             yet
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             are
             not
             subdued
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             
             God
             .
          
           Hence
           I
           expresse
           my
           thoughts
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           in
           these
           assertions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           The
           naturall
           conscience
           is
           not
           its
           owne
           Lord
           in
           knowing
           ,
           bleeving
           ,
           and
           confessing
           something
           of
           God
           .
           For
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             Devils
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             tremble
             ,
             Iames
          
           2.
           19.
           
           They
           beleeve
           against
           their
           will
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           condemned
           to
           death
           for
           a
           crime
           ,
           beleeveth
           he
           must
           die
           ,
           but
           his
           will
           is
           opposite
           to
           his
           faith
           .
           
             Iudas
          
           awaked
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           beleeve
           a
           vengeance
           .
           Light
           is
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           conquerour
           sometime
           .
           2.
           
           You
           seldome
           finde
           but
           enemies
           have
           given
           a
           testimony
           ,
           now
           or
           then
           ,
           for
           God
           .
           
             Exod.
             14.
             25.
             
             Let
             us
             flee
             ,
          
           (
           say
           the
           Egyptians
           )
           
             for
             the
             Lord
             fighteth
             for
             them
             ,
             against
             the
             Egyptians
             :
             Pharaoh
          
           being
           mastered
           in
           conscience
           with
           the
           plague
           of
           haile
           mingled
           with
           fire
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Exod.
             9.
             27.
             
             I
             have
             sinned
             [
             this
             ]
             time
             :
             The
             Lord
             is
             righteous
             ,
             and
             I
             and
             my
             people
             are
             wicked
             :
             Deut.
             32.
             31.
             
             For
             their
             rocke
             is
             not
             as
             our
             rock
             ,
             our
             enemies
             being
             Iudges
             :
             Psal.
             126.
             2.
             
             Then
             said
             they
             amongst
             the
             heathen
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             done
             great
             things
             for
             them
             .
             Sauls
          
           conscience
           speaketh
           truth
           ,
           in
           a
           dreame
           ,
           through
           his
           sleepe
           ,
           though
           he
           went
           to
           bed
           again
           ,
           1
           
             Sam.
             24.
             17.
             
             Thou
             art
             more
             righteous
             then
             I
             ,
          
           so
           speaketh
           he
           to
           
             David
             .
          
           The
           Devill
           can
           say
           no
           otherwayes
           ,
           
             Luke
             4.
             34.
             
             I
             know
             thee
             who
             thou
             art
             ,
             the
             holy
             one
             of
             God
             .
             Pilate
          
           must
           say
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             I
             finde
             no
             fault
             in
             him
             .
             Caligula
          
           his
           feare
           must
           make
           his
           faith
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           heareth
           a
           thunder
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Mine
             eares
             heare
             the
             God
             which
             my
             heart
             denieth
             to
             have
             any
             being
             .
             Nero
          
           cannot
           say
           but
           hell
           is
           begunne
           in
           his
           soule
           before
           the
           time
           .
           The
           Apostate
           
             Iulian
          
           said
           ,
           
             Vicisti
             tandem
             Galilaee
             ,
             At
             length
             ,
             O
             Iesus
             ,
             thou
             art
             victorious
             .
             Paul
          
           the
           third
           ,
           a
           monster
           of
           men
           ,
           said
           dying
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             now
             be
             resolved
             of
             three
             things
             :
             1.
             
             If
             the
             soule
             be
             immortall
             :
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             a
             God
             :
             3.
             
             If
             there
             be
             a
             hell
             .
             Plinius
          
           the
           second
           wrote
           to
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           a
           great
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           man
           .
           Many
           Papists
           of
           old
           gave
           testimony
           that
           the
           
             Waldenses
          
           were
           holy
           men
           .
           Many
           at
           Rome
           ,
           said
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           was
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           counselled
           that
           
             Leo
          
           the
           tenth
           would
           reforme
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Guiciard
             .
             hist.
             l.
          
           3.
           saith
           .
           Malignants
           on
           their
           death-bed
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           is
           for
           justice
           and
           religion
           ,
           and
           Scotland
           contend
           for
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           let
           but
           adversaries
           aske
           at
           their
           conscience
           in
           cold
           blood
           ,
           whether
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           ease
           ,
           or
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           bottomed
           their
           conscience
           in
           following
           the
           wayes
           of
           Cavaliers
           ;
           and
           aske
           ,
           on
           whose
           side
           are
           lies
           ,
           perjury
           ,
           blaspheming
           ,
           mocking
           of
           godlinesse
           ,
           the
           idolatrie
           of
           the
           masse
           .
        
         
         
           
             Assertion
          
           2.
           
           The
           will
           and
           affections
           have
           a
           dominion
           over
           conscience
           in
           many
           things
           ;
           in
           that
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           Covenant
           betwixt
           conscience
           and
           concupiscence
           ,
           while
           (
           as
           
             Chrysostome
          
           saith
           )
           
             Men
             beleeve
             not
             what
             they
             know
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             will
             ,
          
           and
           will
           is
           halfe
           play-maker
           in
           their
           faith
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
             3.
             5.
             
             Of
             this
             they
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             :
          
           excellently
           is
           it
           said
           ,
           
             Ier.
             9.
             6.
             
             Bemirmah
             ,
             In
             deceit
             they
             refuse
             to
             know
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           The
           will
           hath
           a
           pack-pull
           on
           the
           minde
           :
           Light
           and
           malice
           ,
           minde
           and
           will
           are
           vowen
           through
           other
           ,
           the
           wills
           malice
           soureth
           and
           leaveneth
           the
           minds
           light
           ,
           as
           rotten
           matter
           mixed
           with
           good
           wine
           overmastereth
           it
           ,
           and
           taketh
           taste
           and
           colour
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           will
           and
           affection
           hath
           power
           to
           suspend
           the
           acts
           of
           ,
           Considering
           of
           Christs
           excellency
           :
           2.
           
           Sinnes
           horrour
           :
           3.
           
           Truths
           beauty
           :
           4.
           
           The
           sweet
           peace
           of
           obedience
           to
           God
           :
           5.
           
           The
           eternitie
           of
           heaven
           and
           hell
           .
           
             Hos.
             7.
             1.
             
             The
             theefe
             cometh
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             troopes
             of
             robbers
             spoile
             without
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             not
             in
             heart
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             all
             their
             wickednesse
             .
          
           The
           will
           and
           affections
           should
           ingage
           and
           take
           the
           minde
           suretie
           and
           oblieged
           to
           consider
           of
           God
           and
           his
           wayes
           :
           But
           it
           is
           here
           as
           when
           a
           merchant
           cometh
           in
           ,
           and
           overbiddeth
           the
           customer
           ,
           and
           causeth
           the
           seller
           and
           the
           customer
           part
           company
           .
           When
           the
           minde
           is
           upon
           this
           or
           the
           like
           :
           
             What
             shall
             the
             wrath
             or
             the
             smiles
             of
             a
             King
             doe
             to
             mee
             ,
             when
             my
             eye-strings
             shall
             bee
             broken
             ?
             What
             thoughts
             can
             I
             have
             of
             gaine
             ,
             lust
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             court
             ,
             when
             wormes
             shall
             make
             their
             nests
             in
             my
             eye-holes
             ?
          
           In
           these
           ,
           affections
           come
           in
           and
           divert
           the
           minde
           from
           such
           precious
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           here
           bee
           two
           errours
           in
           the
           will
           :
           First
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           wicked
           diverting
           of
           the
           minde
           from
           necessary
           truths
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           a
           will-heresie
           ,
           when
           faith
           and
           divinity
           is
           swallowed
           up
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           will
           and
           affections
           resist
           truth
           in
           the
           minde
           ,
           as
           
             Act.
          
           6.
           10.
           
           The
           adversaries
           
             could
             not
             resist
             the
             wisedome
             and
             spirit
             by
             which
             Stephen
             spake
             :
          
           then
           their
           minde
           was
           convinced
           ,
           
             Act.
             7.
             51.
             
             You
             doe
             alwayes
          
           (
           saith
           
             Stephen
             )
             resist
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           Behold
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           resist
           light
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           of
           malice
           ,
           resist
           light
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           will
           and
           affections
           can
           imprison
           and
           cast
           in
           fetters
           Truth
           ,
           
             Rom.
             1.
             18.
             
             They
             keep
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             captive
             ,
          
           or
           in
           bonds
           :
           though
           Truth
           sometime
           break
           the
           fetters
           ,
           and
           bolts
           ,
           and
           escape
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           to
           a
           confession
           ,
           yet
           they
           apprehend
           Truth
           againe
           ,
           and
           lay
           it
           in
           fetters
           .
        
         
         
           
             Assertion
          
           3.
           
           The
           onely
           saving
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           infused
           in
           the
           mind
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           doth
           subdue
           the
           conscience
           to
           truth
           ,
           and
           obedience
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           Grace
           is
           the
           greatest
           conquerour
           of
           all
           .
           Jer.
           20.
           9.
           
           
             I
             was
             weary
             with
             forbearing
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             stay
             .
          
           Act.
           4.
           20.
           
           
             We
             cannot
             but
             speake
             the
             things
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             and
             heard
             .
          
           New
           wine
           must
           have
           vent
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           1.
           
           We
           would
           beware
           of
           sinnes
           against
           light
           ,
           these
           are
           under
           water
           in
           the
           ship
           ,
           and
           are
           sinking
           sins
           ;
           a
           Reformation
           hath
           beene
           calling
           on
           you
           ,
           and
           offering
           it selfe
           to
           you
           these
           fourescore
           yeares
           ,
           and
           men
           have
           beene
           saying
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           time
           to
           build
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           and
           consider
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           how
           fearefull
           it
           is
           ,
           for
           men
           not
           to
           stoup
           and
           fall
           downe
           ,
           as
           taken
           captives
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           every
           thought
           should
           bee
           brought
           as
           an
           apprehended
           souldier
           and
           a
           captive
           ,
           to
           the
           
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           10.
           5.
           
           And
           specially
           the
           land
           is
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           such
           sins
           as
           by
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           hath
           been
           cried
           against
           ,
           as
           luxury
           ,
           vanity
           ,
           pride
           ,
           and
           fulnesse
           of
           bread
           ,
           uncleannesse
           ,
           swearing
           ,
           lying
           ,
           unjustice
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           but
           especially
           multiplied
           Altars
           ,
           Idolatry
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           wil-worship
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           2.
           
           The
           honourable
           Houses
           are
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           halfe
           reformation
           of
           
             Darius
             ;
          
           nothing
           more
           odious
           to
           God
           then
           ▪
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           negative
           devotion
           :
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           thinketh
           hee
           hath
           done
           all
           if
           nothing
           bee
           spoken
           amisse
           of
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           
             Dan.
          
           3.
           29.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Agrippa
           
             his
          
           almost
           a
           Christian
           ,
           
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             at
             all
             ,
          
           Ier.
           3.
           10.
           
           Yet
           for
           all
           this
           her
           treacherous
           sister
           Judah
           hath
           not
           turned
           to
           me
           with
           her
           whole
           heart
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             God
          
           detesteth
           lukewarmnes
           ,
           and
           coldnes
           in
           his
           matters
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Hee
           hateth
           a
           mixture
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           marke
           put
           on
           
             Samaria
             ,
          
           2
           King.
           17.
           33.
           
           
             They
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             their
             owne
             Gods
             ;
          
           this
           is
           that
           which
           bringeth
           the
           stretched-out
           arm
           of
           the
           Lords
           fury
           on
           the
           land
           ,
           
             Zeph.
          
           1.
           5.
           because
           they
           
             sweare
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             by
             Malcom
             ,
          
           and
           because
           the
           people
           
             halteth
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             Baal
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           18.
           21.
           
           And
           it
           is
           
             Johu
          
           his
           reproachfull
           reformation
           ,
           2
           King.
           10.
           28.
           
           
             Thus
             Jehu
             destroyed
             Baal
             out
             of
             Israel
             .
             29.
             
             Neverthelesse
             he
             departed
             not
             from
             the
             sinnes
             of
             Jeroboam
             the
             sonne
             of
             Nobat
             ;
          
           O
           how
           fearfull
           to
           be
           under
           this
           ?
           
           he
           is
           for
           the
           good
           cause
           ,
           neverthelesse
           he
           knoweth
           nothing
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Religion
           ,
           so
           hee
           is
           right
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           neverthelesse
           ,
           he
           complaineth
           much
           with
           Malignants
           .
           It
           is
           knowne
           to
           you
           all
           when
           the
           Whore
           of
           Babylon
           was
           cast
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           shee
           left
           behinde
           her
           a
           gold
           ring
           ,
           and
           some
           love
           tokens
           ,
           I
           meane
           Episcopacie
           ,
           and
           humane
           Ceremonies
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           whores
           policy
           to
           leave
           a
           token
           behinde
           her
           ,
           that
           she
           might
           finde
           an
           errand
           in
           the
           house
           againe
           :
           and
           shee
           was
           indeed
           returning
           to
           the
           house
           to
           demand
           her
           love-token
           again
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           bee
           Heavenly
           wisedome
           to
           make
           a
           perfect
           Reformation
           :
           keep
           nothing
           that
           belongeth
           to
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           let
           not
           a
           stone
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           corner-stone
           or
           a
           foundation
           ,
           bee
           taken
           out
           of
           Babylon
           for
           the
           building
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           cursed
           stones
           .
        
         
           
             [
             That
             they
             tremble
             and
             feare
             ]
          
           In
           Part
           2.
           of
           the
           third
           member
           of
           our
           Text
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           
             Iehovah
          
           is
           to
           bee
           looked
           and
           served
           with
           feare
           and
           trembling
           ;
           upon
           these
           sixe
           grounds
           all
           applicable
           to
           the
           present
           condition
           of
           times
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           He
           is
           a
           great
           God
           ,
           Ier.
           30.
           6.
           
           
             For
             as
             much
             as
             there
             is
             none
             like
             unto
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             great
             ,
             and
             thy
             Name
             is
             great
             ;
             who
             would
             not
             feare
             thee
             ,
             O
             King
             of
             Nations
             ?
          
           Ier.
           5.
           22.
           
           
             Feare
             ye
             not
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ;
             will
             ye
             not
             tremble
             at
             my
             presence
             ,
             which
             have
             placed
             the
             sand
             for
             the
             bound
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Alas
           we
           fancy
           to
           our selves
           a
           little
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           mortall
           King
           ,
           therefore
           we
           tremble
           at
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           feare
           not
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           an
           earthly
           power
           ,
           the
           soule
           is
           servilely
           timorous
           ;
           when
           we
           have
           to
           doe
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           conscience
           is
           all
           made
           of
           stoutnesse
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           sinnes
           of
           the
           Land
           should
           make
           us
           tremble
           ,
           Esa.
           24.
           16.
           
           
             But
             I
             said
             ,
             my
             leannesse
             ,
             my
             leannesse
             ,
             woe
             unto
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             treacherous
             dealers
             dealeth
             treacherously
             ,
          
           Ier.
           23.
           9.
           
           
             My
             heart
             within
             me
             is
             broken
             ,
             all
             my
             bones
             shake
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Psal.
           119.
           53.
           
           
             Horrour
             hath
             taken
             hold
             of
             me
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wicked
             that
             keep
             not
             thy
             law
             :
          
           What
           should
           the
           sins
           of
           Court
           ,
           of
           Prelates
           ,
           make
           me
           tremble
           ?
           are
           they
           my
           sins
           ?
           Yea
           1.
           every
           sin
           that
           I
           am
           not
           grieved
           for
           is
           mine
           .
           2.
           
           He
           never
           mourned
           for
           his
           own
           sins
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           humbled
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           land
           .
           3.
           
           A
           gracious
           
             Samuel
          
           will
           own
           the
           sins
           of
           
             Saul
             .
          
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Gods
           great
           workes
           call
           for
           trembling
           ,
           
             Habak.
          
           3.
           
           The
           Prophet
           considering
           
             Gods
             walking
             through
             the
             red
             Sea
             with
             his
             horses
             ,
          
           maketh
           him
           say
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           a
           worke
           of
           mercy
           ,
           
             verse
             16.
             
             When
             I
             heard
             it
             ,
             my
             belly
             trembled
             ,
             my
             lips
             quivered
             ,
             rottennesse
             entred
             into
             my
             bones
             ,
             and
             I
             trembled
             in
             my selfe
             .
          
           O
           tremble
           at
           this
           Lord
           ,
           who
           hath
           ,
           1.
           
           Wrought
           State
           miracles
           ,
           if
           not
           miracles
           in
           nature
           ;
           hee
           hath
           commanded
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           to
           stand
           still
           in
           the
           Meridian
           of
           Brittain
           .
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           divided
           our
           red
           Sea
           .
           3.
           
           He
           hath
           brought
           us
           backe
           from
           the
           bordell-house
           ,
           and
           renewed
           a
           Covenant
           with
           us
           .
           4.
           
           Our
           enemies
           are
           fallen
           ,
           and
           those
           are
           inlarged
           who
           were
           banished
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           vexed
           by
           Prelates
           for
           the
           haynous
           crime
           (
           as
           they
           thought
           )
           of
           pietie
           ,
           holines
           ,
           and
           orthodoxie
           .
           Tremble
           at
           his
           goodnesse
           ,
           
             Feare
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
          
           Hos.
           3.
           5.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             in
             trembling
             ,
          
           Psal.
           2.
           11.
           
           An
           ingenuous
           minde
           feareth
           debt
           ,
           mercies
           tendered
           to
           us
           are
           debts
           lying
           on
           us
           ;
           O
           how
           shall
           we
           repay
           him
           ?
           what
           shall
           we
           render
           to
           him
           ?
           Are
           wee
           not
           banckrupts
           to
           mercy
           and
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Tremble
           at
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           Psal.
           119.
           120.
           
           
             My
             flesh
             trembleth
             for
             feare
             of
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             affraid
             of
             thy
             judgements
             ,
          
           Jer.
           4.
           19.
           
           
             My
             bowels
             ,
             my
             bowels
             ,
             I
             am
             pained
             at
             the
             very
             heart
             ,
             my
             heart
             maketh
             a
             noise
             within
             mee
             ,
             I
             cannot
             hold
             my
             peace
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             heard
             ,
             O
             my
             soule
             ,
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             the
             alarme
             of
             warre
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           waste
           field
           of
           trembling
           :
           God
           in
           Germany
           is
           God
           to
           be
           feared
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           for
           in
           these
           lands
           the
           wife
           could
           scarce
           have
           the
           halfe
           of
           her
           husband
           to
           bury
           ,
           the
           best
           halfe
           hath
           beene
           blowne
           up
           in
           the
           aire
           with
           fire-work
           .
           2.
           
           Horse
           hath
           beene
           esteemed
           good
           meat
           .
           3.
           
           In
           Ireland
           the
           mothers
           have
           heard
           their
           young
           children
           aske
           mercy
           at
           the
           rebell
           with
           his
           Skainzer
           cutting
           the
           throat
           of
           her
           sonne
           ;
           and
           hath
           not
           the
           Sword
           multiplyed
           Widdowes
           ,
           and
           multiplyed
           Orphans
           in
           this
           land
           ?
           It
           is
           fearfull
           to
           man
           to
           bide
           it
           out
           ,
           as
           a
           warre
           ,
           whether
           Gods
           displeasure
           will
           or
           no
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           are
           exceedingly
           to
           tremble
           at
           his
           anger
           ,
           Amos
           3.
           8.
           
           
             The
             Lyon
             hath
             roared
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             feare
             ?
          
           When
           God
           doth
           
           but
           seeme
           to
           be
           angry
           .
           The
           children
           of
           God
           have
           beene
           distracted
           ,
           and
           almost
           besides
           their
           wits
           with
           Gods
           terrours
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           88.
           15.
           and
           they
           were
           scarce
           in
           the
           suburbs
           of
           hell
           .
           Is
           there
           not
           cause
           to
           feare
           ,
           if
           any
           of
           the
           land
           breake
           the
           oath
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           flying
           roll
           and
           book
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           
             twentie
             cubits
             long
             ,
             and
             ten
             cubits
             broad
             ,
             shall
             enter
             into
             such
             a
             mans
             house
             ,
             and
             remain
             in
             the
             midst
             thereof
             ,
             and
             shall
             consume
             it
             ,
             both
             timber
             &
             stones
             ?
             Zac.
          
           5.
           4.
           
           When
           God
           declareth
           himself
           angry
           ,
           mountains
           and
           hils
           do
           tremble
           ,
           
             Psal.
             114.
             3.
             
             The
             sea
             saw
             it
             ,
             and
             fled
             ,
             Jordan
             was
             driven
             back
             .
             4.
             
             The
             mountaines
             skipped
             like
             Rammes
             ,
             and
             the
             little
             hils
             like
             Lambs
             .
             5.
             
             What
             ailed
             thee
             ,
             O
             thou
             Sea
             ,
             that
             thou
             fleddest
             ?
             thou
             Jordan
             ,
             that
             thou
             wast
             driven
             back
             ?
          
           ver.
           7.
           
           
             Tremble
             thou
             earth
             at
             tho
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           Hab.
           3.
           10.
           
           
             The
             mountains
             saw
             thee
             ,
             and
             they
             trembled
             .
          
           That
           God
           is
           now
           angry
           ,
           it
           may
           appeare
           ,
           1.
           
           Because
           your
           adversaries
           never
           prospered
           in
           any
           warres
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           Lord
           hath
           girded
           them
           with
           strength
           .
           2.
           
           The
           godly
           man
           is
           taken
           away
           ,
           it
           is
           cleare
           then
           there
           is
           evill
           comming
           ,
           
             Esay
             57.
             1.
             Mich.
          
           7
           1.
           
           When
           an
           old
           sheep
           fleeth
           into
           an
           hedge
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           a
           storme
           is
           comming
           .
           3.
           
           There
           be
           more
           bloud
           shed
           then
           would
           have
           recovered
           the
           Palatinate
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           are
           to
           tremble
           when
           the
           Lord
           is
           like
           to
           depart
           ;
           and
           that
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           shall
           depart
           from
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           is
           intended
           by
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           for
           the
           extirpation
           of
           Protestants
           and
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           is
           the
           designe
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           in
           whom
           is
           any
           of
           her
           spirit
           :
           and
           consider
           what
           this
           is
           ,
           
             Hos.
             9.
             12.
             
             Though
             Ephraim
             bring
             np
             children
             ,
             yet
             wil
             I
             bereave
             her
             of
             them
             ,
          
           that
           not
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           left
           ;
           that
           is
           a
           sad
           condition
           :
           but
           this
           is
           a
           sadder
           case
           comming
           ,
           
             also
             wo
             be
             to
             them
             when
             I
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
          
           Zach.
           11.
           9.
           
           
             Then
             said
             I
             ,
             I
             wil
             feed
             you
             no
             more
             .
          
           Nay
           ,
           but
           (
           say
           some
           )
           we
           are
           not
           to
           tremble
           at
           that
           ,
           if
           the
           Gospel
           be
           removed
           ,
           and
           Popery
           come
           in
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           the
           good
           old
           world
           ,
           and
           plenty
           of
           all
           things
           :
           Take
           heed
           of
           that
           good
           old
           world
           ;
           in
           these
           same
           words
           ,
           
             I
             will
             feed
             you
             no
             more
             ,
             that
             which
             perisheth
             ,
             let
             it
             perish
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             cut
             off
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             rest
             eate
             the
             flesh
             one
             of
             another
             :
          
           woe
           ,
           woe
           to
           the
           Land
           if
           the
           Lord
           depart
           
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           remove
           his
           Kingdome
           :
           this
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           Sword
           ,
           therefore
           let
           Christ
           have
           welcome
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           his
           Throne
           be
           exalted
           ,
           and
           his
           Temple
           builded
           ,
           that
           hee
           may
           delight
           to
           come
           and
           fill
           the
           Temple
           with
           the
           Cloud
           of
           his
           Glory
           .
        
         
           
             [
             That
             they
             tremble
             and
             feare
             .
             ]
             Darius
          
           requireth
           outward
           subjection
           to
           the
           
             God
             of
             Daniel
             ,
          
           even
           trembling
           and
           inward
           subjection
           ,
           
             feare
             ;
          
           and
           both
           being
           put
           together
           ,
           he
           then
           would
           teach
           ,
           that
           the
           true
           God
           should
           have
           the
           highest
           bensill
           and
           outmost
           pitch
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           affections
           of
           feare
           ,
           desire
           ,
           joy
           ,
           love
           ,
           &c.
           
           Hence
           it
           may
           bee
           questioned
           ,
           whether
           or
           no
           ,
           affections
           in
           their
           highest
           pitch
           are
           conducible
           in
           Gods
           Service
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           in
           these
           Assertions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           Those
           affections
           which
           goe
           before
           the
           deliberate
           acts
           of
           understanding
           ,
           doe
           overcloud
           and
           mist
           reason
           ,
           and
           marre
           the
           acts
           of
           beleeving
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           serving
           and
           obeying
           God
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           41.
           
           
             The
             disciples
             beleeved
             not
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             wondered
             :
          
           So
           hungring
           for
           Christs
           presence
           doth
           sometime
           hinder
           faith
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           seene
           here
           ,
           
             tam
             misere
             cupio
             ut
             vix
             credam
             ,
          
           I
           so
           eagerly
           long
           for
           Christ
           ,
           that
           I
           beleeve
           never
           to
           enjoy
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           The
           more
           grace
           ,
           the
           lesse
           passion
           ;
           I
           meane
           the
           lesse
           inordinate
           affection
           ;
           this
           is
           cleare
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           in
           whom
           was
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           therefore
           affections
           in
           him
           were
           rather
           actions
           ,
           then
           passions
           ,
           Iohn
           11.
           3.
           
           
             Jesus
             groaned
             in
             spirit
             and
             was
             troubled
             ,
          
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           he
           troubled
           himselfe
           ,
           Christ
           did
           call
           upon
           sorrow
           to
           rise
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           in
           him
           did
           not
           arise
           uncalled
           ;
           affections
           in
           Christ
           were
           servants
           ,
           in
           us
           they
           are
           masters
           .
           There
           is
           mud
           in
           our
           bottome
           ,
           even
           when
           our
           affections
           are
           liquid
           and
           cleare
           in
           the
           brimme
           ,
           especially
           the
           sensitive
           part
           is
           clayie
           and
           drimmely
           water
           .
           2.
           
           Grace
           is
           a
           good
           stirseman
           ,
           and
           overmastereth
           passion
           ;
           and
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           renewed
           man
           ,
           is
           made
           a
           masse
           of
           Grace
           ;
           and
           the
           most
           mortified
           have
           most
           reason
           ,
           and
           strongest
           light
           ,
           
             Romans
             8.
             7.
             
             The
             carnall
             minde
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           unmortified
           minde
           )
           
             is
             enmitie
             with
             God
             ,
             Philippians
             3.
             8.
             
             
             Yea
             doubtlesse
             ,
             and
             I
             count
             all
             things
             losse
             for
             the
             super-excellent
             knowledge
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             my
             Lord
             .
          
           Then
           he
           was
           dead
           to
           all
           his
           priviledges
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           excell
           in
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           where
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           mortification
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           or
           no
           heavenly
           light
           :
           therefore
           ,
           2
           
             Pet.
          
           3.
           5.
           walkers
           after
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           mockers
           and
           scoffers
           at
           the
           day
           of
           
             Christs
             second
             comming
             ,
             are
             willingly
             ignorant
             ,
          
           and
           brutish
           in
           that
           which
           they
           should
           know
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           is
           as
           much
           Clay
           in
           the
           Fountaine
           as
           Water
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           The
           more
           faith
           ,
           the
           lesse
           passion
           ;
           for
           as
           some
           say
           of
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           that
           light
           is
           not
           an
           accident
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           but
           the
           essence
           thereof
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Sunne
           is
           but
           a
           masse
           and
           body
           of
           pure
           light
           ;
           so
           is
           faith
           a
           Globe
           of
           heavenly
           light
           of
           reason
           .
           The
           beleever
           is
           the
           most
           reasonable
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           hee
           who
           doth
           all
           by
           faith
           ,
           doth
           all
           by
           the
           light
           of
           sound
           reason
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Thess.
          
           3.
           prayeth
           to
           be
           delivered
           
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             ;
          
           but
           how
           unreasonable
           ?
           because
           
             verse
          
           2.
           they
           
             have
             no
             faith
             :
          
           faith
           is
           a
           beame
           of
           Heavens
           light
           ;
           Idolaters
           are
           farre
           from
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           cruell
           and
           superlative
           in
           passions
           of
           anger
           ,
           hatred
           ,
           envie
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           Babylon
           is
           fat
           with
           drinking
           much
           blood
           .
           When
           mortification
           is
           commanded
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           12.
           1.
           it
           hath
           the
           name
           to
           be
           called
           reasonable
           service
           to
           God
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           If
           the
           action
           bee
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           the
           more
           affection
           in
           the
           action
           ,
           the
           better
           :
           But
           if
           it
           bee
           not
           done
           in
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           ,
           the
           action
           is
           the
           worse
           .
           
             Jehu
          
           casteth
           downe
           Altars
           from
           anger
           and
           fury
           ,
           not
           from
           faith
           :
           
             Hezekiah
          
           casteth
           Altars
           from
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           and
           zeale
           .
           If
           a
           strong
           ship
           bee
           faire
           before
           the
           winde
           ,
           if
           all
           other
           things
           bee
           right
           ,
           the
           more
           winde
           the
           better
           :
           so
           two
           principles
           of
           grace
           in
           
             Hezekiah
             ,
          
           are
           better
           then
           one
           carnall
           principle
           in
           
             Iehu
             .
          
           In
           reformers
           of
           the
           Lords
           house
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           who
           purge
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           cast
           out
           
             the
             buyers
             and
             the
             sellers
             ,
          
           there
           should
           bee
           strong
           affections
           of
           love
           ,
           anger
           ,
           zeale
           ;
           but
           all
           these
           are
           bad
           principles
           ,
           if
           there
           bee
           not
           much
           light
           of
           sound
           faith
           in
           reformers
           ,
           yet
           a
           caution
           is
           here
           needfull
           .
           In
           actions
           of
           the
           
           second
           table
           ,
           where
           our selfe
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           not
           God
           or
           Religion
           hath
           place
           ,
           the
           higher
           bent
           the
           affection
           bee
           ,
           the
           action
           is
           the
           worse
           ;
           duties
           to
           Prince
           ,
           parents
           ,
           husband
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           require
           not
           all
           the
           love
           ,
           all
           the
           feare
           ,
           all
           the
           joy
           ;
           halfe
           love
           is
           best
           here
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           good
           that
           love
           ,
           feare
           ,
           joy
           ,
           desire
           ,
           anger
           ,
           goe
           by
           ounce
           weights
           ;
           but
           Reformation
           ,
           God
           ,
           Religion
           calleth
           for
           
             all
             the
             heart
             ,
             all
             the
             soule
             ,
             all
             the
             strength
             ,
          
           Psalme
           42.
           2.
           
           
             Davids
          
           soule
           and
           his
           flesh
           are
           allowed
           in
           seeking
           after
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
             to
             long
             ,
             to
             faint
             ,
             to
             cry
             out
             with
             a
             shout
             for
             the
             living
             God
             ;
          
           so
           more
           affection
           should
           bee
           for
           Christs
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           ,
           for
           Religion
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           fundamentall
           Lawes
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           power
           and
           priviledges
           of
           Parliament
           .
           And
           it
           is
           cleare
           in
           ill
           actions
           ,
           the
           lesse
           affection
           the
           better
           ;
           
             Pilates
          
           slaying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           had
           lesse
           hatred
           and
           envie
           ,
           then
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           killing
           of
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           innocent
           that
           the
           affection
           bee
           ,
           the
           bad
           action
           is
           the
           lesse
           evill
           :
           feare
           is
           a
           more
           innocent
           affection
           then
           hatred
           .
           Those
           who
           out
           of
           feare
           desert
           the
           Lords
           cause
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           punished
           in
           that
           degree
           with
           those
           who
           out
           of
           malice
           and
           hatred
           to
           the
           truth
           joyned
           to
           the
           Malignant
           faction
           .
           How
           ever
           ,
           God
           challengeth
           the
           floure
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           a
           sweet
           thing
           to
           spend
           the
           vigour
           and
           floure
           of
           the
           affection
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           had
           ten
           tongues
           to
           speake
           for
           God
           ,
           a
           hundred
           hands
           to
           fight
           for
           him
           ,
           many
           lives
           to
           lose
           for
           him
           ,
           
             Achitophels
          
           wisedome
           to
           imploy
           in
           his
           services
           ,
           except
           you
           engage
           the
           heart
           and
           affections
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           you
           doe
           nothing
           to
           him
           .
           If
           Prelates
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Malignants
           bee
           hated
           onely
           as
           hurtfull
           to
           your
           State
           ,
           to
           the
           gaine
           and
           externall
           peace
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           Gods
           enemies
           ,
           as
           Idolaters
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           under
           the
           King
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           Comets
           who
           borrow
           light
           from
           that
           fallen
           Starre
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           servants
           to
           our
           King
           ;
           the
           warre
           is
           shedding
           of
           innocent
           blood
           ;
           heart
           reduplications
           in
           the
           affections
           doe
           mightily
           invert
           the
           nature
           of
           actions
           ;
           
             Jehu
          
           2
           Kings
           10.
           30.
           31.
           
             did
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             did
             to
             the
             house
             of
             Ahab
             according
             
             to
             all
             that
             was
             in
             Gods
             heart
             ;
          
           yet
           because
           hee
           did
           it
           with
           a
           crooked
           and
           bastard
           intention
           ,
           for
           his
           owne
           honour
           and
           Idol
           ends
           ,
           his
           obedience
           is
           ,
           
             Hosea
             ,
          
           1.
           4.
           murther
           before
           God
           .
        
         
           art
           .
           4.
           
           
             [
             The
             God
             of
             Daniel
             .
             ]
          
           This
           is
           the
           fourth
           point
           considerable
           here
           .
           
             Darius
          
           speaketh
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           as
           naturall
           men
           doe
           ,
           with
           a
           note
           of
           estrangement
           of
           affection
           ,
           he
           applyeth
           him
           to
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           as
           the
           God
           of
           
             Daniel
             ,
          
           but
           applyeth
           him
           not
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           as
           making
           him
           his
           owne
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           doth
           insinuate
           that
           hee
           had
           another
           God
           then
           
             Daniels
          
           God
           :
           So
           doe
           naturall
           spirits
           destitute
           of
           faith
           stand
           afarre
           off
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           bide
           at
           a
           distance
           with
           God
           ,
           whereas
           onely
           faith
           can
           claim
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           father
           it selfe
           upon
           the
           Lord
           .
           
             Laban
          
           speaketh
           thus
           to
           
             Jacob
             ,
          
           Gen.
           31.
           29.
           
           
             The
             God
             of
             your
             father
             spake
             to
             mee
             yesterday
             ,
          
           Exod.
           8.
           25.
           
           
             Pharaoh
             called
             for
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             Goe
             yee
             sacrifice
             to
             your
             God
             in
             the
             land
             ,
          
           1
           King.
           13.
           6.
           
           
             Jeroboam
             saith
             to
             the
             Prophet
             .
             Entreat
             now
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             me
             :
          
           and
           
             Rachab
          
           speaking
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           people
           of
           
             Jericho
          
           saith
           ,
           Iosh.
           2.
           11.
           
           
             For
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             hee
             is
             God
             in
             the
             Heaven
             above
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             earth
             beneath
             ;
          
           unbelief
           maketh
           the
           unbeleever
           that
           which
           he
           is
           ,
           even
           a
           bastard
           and
           stranger
           ,
           not
           a
           sonne
           nor
           an
           heire
           ;
           whereas
           faith
           challengeth
           right
           and
           heritage
           in
           God
           ,
           Psalme
           5.
           2.
           
           
             Hearken
             unto
             the
             voyce
             of
             my
             cry
             ,
             my
             King
             and
             my
             God
             ,
          
           Psalme
           7.
           1.
           
           
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             in
             thee
             doe
             I
             put
             my
             trust
             .
          
           Psalme
           18.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             strength
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             rock
             ,
             my
             fortresse
             ,
             and
             my
             deliverer
             :
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             strength
             in
             whom
             I
             will
             trust
             ,
             my
             Buckler
             ,
             and
             the
             horne
             of
             my
             salvation
             ,
             my
             high
             tower
             ;
          
           here
           bee
           nine
           relations
           ,
           nine
           My'es
           .
           2
           Chr.
           20.
           12.
           
           
             Our
             God
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             not
             judge
             them
             ?
          
           Ezra
           ,
           9.
           6.
           
           
             O
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             am
             ashamed
             ,
             &c.
          
           Dan.
           9.
           4.
           
           
             And
             I
             prayed
             unto
             the
             Lord
             my
             God
             :
          
           the
           three
           children
           say
           ,
           Daniel
           3.
           17.
           
           
             Our
             God
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           20.
           28.
           
           
             Thomas
          
           said
           ,
           
             my
             Lord
             ,
             my
             God
             .
             Daniel
          
           here
           is
           made
           proprietor
           and
           heritor
           of
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ;
           and
           
             Darius
          
           and
           all
           his
           people
           have
           their
           owne
           Gods
           ,
           called
           the
           gods
           of
           nations
           ,
           and
           
             Darius
          
           puteth
           it
           as
           a
           ground
           ,
           That
           the
           God
           which
           any
           man
           serveth
           ,
           and
           
           trusteth
           in
           ,
           hee
           hath
           a
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           his
           owne
           God
           :
           every
           man
           may
           by
           Law
           claime
           what
           is
           his
           owne
           .
           Hence
           are
           these
           two
           questions
           to
           be
           discussed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Quest
             .
          
           Whether
           Application
           bee
           essentiall
           to
           Faith
           or
           not
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           What
           ground
           have
           those
           who
           heare
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           those
           within
           the
           visible
           Church
           ,
           to
           call
           God
           their
           God
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           discussion
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           these
           following
           assertions
           may
           resolve
           us
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           Faith
           is
           more
           then
           a
           naked
           ,
           hungry
           ,
           and
           poore
           assent
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           in
           it
           a
           fiduciall
           acquiescence
           and
           a
           leaning
           upon
           JEHOVAH
           ,
           expressed
           by
           divers
           expressions
           full
           of
           marrow
           ,
           as
           
             Psalme
             22.
             8.
             
             He
             trusted
             ,
          
           the
           Hebrewes
           say
           ,
           
             He
             rolled
             himselfe
             on
          
           JEHOVAH
           ;
           which
           is
           ,
           when
           a
           wearied
           man
           sweating
           under
           a
           burden
           casteth
           himself
           and
           his
           burden
           both
           upon
           a
           place
           or
           a
           bed
           of
           rest
           
             Gol
             El-Jehovah
          
           as
           that
           
             Psal.
             55.
             22.
             
             Cast
             thy
             burden
             on
          
           JEHOVAH
           ,
           and
           1
           
             Pet.
             5.
             7.
             
             Roll
             all
             your
             care
             on
             him
             ,
             Psalme
          
           37.
           the
           
             Chaldee
             Paraphrase
          
           saith
           on
           the
           place
           ,
           
             for
             [
             he
             rolled
             himselfe
             on
             God
             ]
             I
             spake
             prayses
             to
             God
             ,
          
           which
           holdeth
           forth
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           a
           worke
           of
           the
           heart
           and
           affection
           ,
           rather
           then
           of
           the
           minde
           ;
           So
           
             Psalme
          
           37.
           5.
           
           Resigne
           ,
           and
           give
           over
           ,
           or
           roll
           over
           thy
           wayes
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           
             Jerom
          
           doth
           well
           turne
           it
           ;
           
             Bibl.
             
             Complutense
             ,
             flee
             in
             to
             Jehovah
             .
             Psalme
             18.
             18.
             
             They
             prevented
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             my
             calamitie
             ,
             but
             Jehovah
             was
             my
             stay
             ;
          
           referring
           this
           to
           the
           Lord
           his
           bearing
           up
           of
           
             Davids
          
           heart
           in
           his
           trouble
           (
           which
           in
           reason
           cannot
           be
           denied
           )
           
             Mis●gnan
          
           is
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           turneth
           it
           )
           
             fulcrum
             ;
             Junius
             ,
             scipio
             ,
          
           or
           
             baculus
             ;
          
           the
           seventy
           Interpreters
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           was
           
             Davids
          
           stay
           and
           his
           staffe
           :
           so
           is
           the
           word
           used
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           3.
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           
             taketh
             from
             Judah
             the
             stay
             and
             the
             staffe
             ;
          
           and
           it
           is
           not
           evill
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           sinners
           stay
           ,
           and
           the
           lamed
           mans
           staffe
           ,
           
             Esay
             ,
             26.
             3.
             
             Thou
             wilt
             keepe
             him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             stayed
             (
             as
             a
             house
             holden
             up
             by
             a
             proppe
             )
             on
             thee
             ,
             Psalme
          
           112.
           
           He
           that
           feareth
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           not
           afraid
           of
           ill
           tidings
           
             because
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
             :
             Samuch
             Libbo
             ,
             leaning
             
             on
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           and
           beleeving
           is
           not
           simply
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           a
           giving
           credit
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           what
           hee
           saith
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           when
           men
           put
           their
           weight
           on
           God
           ,
           as
           
             Esay
             ,
             10
             20.
             
             The
             residue
             of
             Israel
             shall
             leane
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Holy
             one
             of
             Israel
             :
          
           and
           so
           is
           the
           word
           ,
           
             Micah
             .
             3.
             11.
             
             They
             leane
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             amongst
             us
             ?
          
           and
           faith
           is
           termed
           ,
           
             Hebrewes
          
           11.
           1.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           
             the
             substance
             of
             things
             hoped
             for
             :
          
           some
           doe
           not
           ill
           expound
           it
           to
           bee
           the
           pillar
           and
           ground-stone
           of
           the
           soule
           ,
           in
           expecting
           good
           from
           God
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           it
           
             the
             buckler
             of
             faith
             ,
             Ephes.
          
           6.
           16.
           and
           these
           two
           words
           say
           ,
           that
           Faith
           is
           a
           most
           valiant
           Souldier
           ,
           which
           yeeldeth
           not
           to
           that
           which
           commeth
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           beleever
           ,
           when
           hee
           is
           killed
           and
           fallen
           ,
           doth
           still
           stand
           and
           live
           .
           
             Doeg
          
           is
           thus
           made
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           
             Psalme
             52.
             7.
             
             Loe
             this
             is
             the
             man
             that
             made
             not
             God
             his
             strength
             ;
             Mahhuzzo
             ,
             his
             fortitude
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Jerome
             ;
          
           and
           in
           the
           matter
           of
           giving
           assent
           to
           truthes
           .
           Consider
           in
           this
           comparison
           ,
           how
           Faith
           layeth
           it selfe
           upon
           God
           :
           There
           bee
           six
           men
           condemned
           to
           die
           for
           treason
           ;
           the
           King
           sendeth
           a
           sealed
           pardon
           to
           one
           ,
           all
           the
           sixe
           reade
           the
           pardon
           ,
           and
           all
           believe
           it
           is
           the
           true
           deed
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           but
           five
           of
           them
           doe
           beleeve
           it
           with
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           no
           love
           to
           the
           Prince
           ,
           because
           their
           names
           are
           not
           in
           the
           pardon
           ;
           but
           the
           pardoned
           man
           beleeveth
           it
           ,
           not
           onely
           as
           true
           ,
           but
           his
           heart
           cleaveth
           to
           it
           with
           a
           heate
           and
           warmenesse
           of
           soule
           resting
           upon
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           Prince
           :
           So
           doth
           the
           believer
           thrust
           his
           heart
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           free
           grace
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           soule-kindenesse
           to
           the
           promises
           ,
           when
           hee
           heareth
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           in
           these
           ,
           who
           onely
           take
           the
           word
           as
           true
           ,
           
             Canticles
             ,
             8.
             5.
             
             Who
             is
             she
             that
             cometh
             upout
             of
             the
             Wildernesse
             associating
             ,
             or
             neighboureth
             her selfe
             upon
             her
             well-beloved
             ?
          
           Faith
           maketh
           Christ
           a
           neighbour
           and
           a
           companion
           to
           the
           soule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           here
           must
           bee
           an
           Application
           of
           the
           heart
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           Some
           even
           deserted
           and
           missing
           the
           Lord
           to
           their
           feeling
           ,
           may
           ,
           and
           doe
           apply
           him
           to
           themselves
           ,
           
           as
           their
           owne
           Lord
           .
           
             Psalme
             22.
             1.
             
             My
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             forsaken
             me
             ?
             Canticles
             5.
             6.
             
             I
             opened
             to
             my
             well-beloved
             ,
             and
             my
             well-beloved
             had
             withdrawne
             himselfe
             ;
          
           then
           a
           
             God
             hiding
             himselfe
             ,
          
           and
           withdrawing
           his
           felt
           love
           to
           my
           faith
           ,
           may
           be
           my
           God
           .
           
             Esay
             49.
             14.
             
             Zion
             saith
             ,
             My
             Lord
             hath
             forgotten
             me
             :
          
           so
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Iohn
             20.
             13.
             
             They
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             where
             they
             have
             laid
             him
             :
          
           then
           hee
           may
           be
           a
           forgetting
           and
           taken
           away
           Lord
           to
           my
           feeling
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           my
           faith
           also
           my
           Lord
           ;
           as
           though
           I
           were
           in
           Hell
           and
           Christ
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           may
           beleeve
           and
           apprehend
           the
           relation
           standing
           to
           mee
           ,
           as
           the
           wife
           may
           beleeve
           that
           the
           angry
           and
           the
           forsaking
           husband
           is
           still
           her
           husband
           ;
           Gods
           glooming
           sometimes
           doth
           not
           breake
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           Lord
           or
           Saviour
           to
           mee
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           my
           apprehension
           and
           feeling
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           To
           beleeve
           that
           God
           is
           my
           Lord
           ,
           who
           from
           eternitie
           did
           chuse
           mee
           ,
           and
           of
           intention
           sent
           Christ
           to
           die
           for
           mee
           ,
           is
           not
           essentiall
           to
           saving
           faith
           ;
           for
           the
           doubtings
           of
           many
           beleevers
           who
           dare
           not
           say
           (
           hee
           is
           my
           God
           )
           and
           yet
           dare
           not
           renounce
           God
           ,
           or
           give
           over
           their
           claime
           and
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           evidence
           manifestly
           that
           such
           doubting
           ones
           doe
           also
           beleeve
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           beleeve
           so
           much
           as
           appropriation
           of
           Christ
           as
           proper
           possession
           .
           Hence
           two
           cases
           they
           be
           in
           ,
           who
           thus
           doubt
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           beleeve
           but
           in
           the
           darke
           ;
           
             They
             stay
             on
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             yet
             see
             no
             light
             ,
             Esay
          
           50.
           10.
           as
           children
           say
           their
           lesson
           sometimes
           without
           their
           booke
           ,
           and
           as
           those
           who
           are
           in
           the
           darke
           make
           their
           hands
           serve
           for
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           grope
           with
           their
           hands
           stretched
           out
           ,
           when
           they
           cannot
           see
           with
           their
           eyes
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           be
           ready
           to
           halfe
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           to
           divide
           it
           betwixt
           God
           and
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           God
           to
           bee
           a
           father
           ,
           and
           yet
           dare
           not
           say
           they
           are
           Gods
           sonnes
           :
           so
           the
           Prodigall
           divideth
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           father
           ,
           from
           the
           relation
           of
           a
           sonne
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bad
           Logicke
           
           of
           unbeleefe
           ,
           
             Luke
             15.
             18.
             
             I
             will
             arise
             and
             go
             to
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Father
             ,
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             thee
             ;
          
           then
           hee
           beleeved
           him
           with
           a
           broken
           and
           halting
           faith
           to
           bee
           his
           Father
           ,
           yet
           his
           petition
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           did
           not
           fully
           beleeve
           himselfe
           to
           bee
           a
           sonne
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hee
           craveth
           a
           place
           in
           the
           house
           inferiour
           to
           a
           sonne
           ,
           
             ver.
             19.
             
             Make
             me
             as
             one
             of
             thy
             hired
             servants
             .
          
        
         
           The
           other
           question
           is
           ,
           What
           warrant
           hath
           any
           weake
           doubter
           to
           beleeve
           that
           God
           is
           his
           God
           in
           Christ
           ?
           And
           there
           bee
           two
           grounds
           on
           which
           the
           doubt
           is
           bottomed
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           No
           man
           knoweth
           whether
           he
           be
           elected
           or
           reprobated
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           first
           charged
           to
           beleeve
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Lord
           is
           not
           really
           
             (
             a
             parte
             rei
             )
          
           the
           God
           and
           the
           Lord
           of
           the
           thousand
           part
           ,
           who
           heareth
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           are
           condemned
           ,
           
             because
             they
             beleeve
             not
             on
             the
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
          
           I
           set
           downe
           these
           Assertions
           for
           an
           Answer
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           The
           question
           is
           often
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           whether
           a
           poore
           soule
           would
           have
           Christ
           or
           no
           ,
           (
           for
           there
           is
           no
           question
           of
           that
           )
           as
           if
           hee
           would
           have
           Christ
           to
           bee
           his
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           legall
           way
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           hee
           would
           first
           be
           holy
           and
           worthy
           ,
           and
           then
           take
           Christ
           for
           his
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           Gods
           Decree
           of
           Election
           ,
           or
           his
           intention
           to
           save
           me
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           proper
           object
           of
           my
           Faith
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           my
           sense
           and
           feeling
           :
           wee
           goe
           mightily
           beside
           the
           line
           ,
           in
           the
           method
           of
           beleeving
           ,
           when
           we
           goe
           to
           beleeve
           at
           first
           Gods
           intention
           to
           save
           me
           :
           The
           order
           is
           ,
           being
           humbled
           for
           sinne
           ,
           wee
           are
           to
           adhere
           to
           the
           goodnesse
           of
           the
           promise
           ,
           not
           to
           looke
           to
           his
           intention
           to
           persons
           ,
           but
           to
           his
           complacencie
           and
           tendernesse
           of
           heart
           to
           all
           humble
           sinners
           :
           So
           
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Tim.
          
           1.
           15.
           embraceth
           by
           all
           meanes
           that
           good
           and
           faithfull
           saying
           ,
           
             Iesus
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             sinners
             ;
          
           before
           he
           put
           himselfe
           in
           as
           the
           first
           of
           these
           sinners
           ,
           as
           the
           condemned
           man
           beleeveth
           first
           the
           Kings
           grace
           and
           clemencie
           to
           all
           humbled
           supplicants
           ,
           
           who
           sueth
           for
           grace
           ,
           before
           hee
           beleeve
           grace
           to
           himselfe
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           were
           not
           ,
           the
           method
           of
           applying
           Christ
           were
           unreasonable
           .
           The
           woman
           diseased
           with
           the
           bloudy
           issue
           ,
           
             heard
             of
             Jesus
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           came
           and
           touched
           the
           hemme
           of
           his
           garment
           :
           What
           had
           she
           heard
           ?
           nothing
           of
           his
           exorable
           kindnesse
           and
           tender
           mercy
           towards
           her selfe
           ,
           but
           towards
           others
           ,
           and
           upon
           this
           beleeved
           ;
           so
           a
           Rope
           is
           cast
           downe
           in
           the
           Sea
           to
           a
           multitude
           of
           drowned
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           bidden
           ,
           for
           their
           life
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           Rope
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ;
           it
           were
           unseasonable
           and
           foolish
           curiositie
           for
           any
           of
           these
           poore
           men
           ,
           now
           upon
           death
           and
           life
           ,
           commanded
           to
           hold
           fast
           the
           Rope
           ,
           to
           dispute
           whether
           did
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           cast
           downe
           the
           Rope
           ,
           intend
           and
           purpose
           to
           save
           me
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           while
           my
           minde
           be
           at
           a
           point
           in
           that
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           put
           out
           one
           finger
           to
           touch
           the
           Rope
           :
           but
           foole
           ,
           dispute
           with
           hands
           and
           armes
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           the
           remedy
           ,
           and
           doe
           not
           thou
           begin
           a
           plea
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           leave
           that
           question
           to
           another
           time
           .
           A
           Prince
           proclaimeth
           a
           free
           market
           of
           gold
           ,
           moneyes
           ,
           fine
           linnen
           ,
           rich
           garments
           ,
           and
           all
           precious
           Jewels
           ,
           to
           a
           number
           of
           poore
           men
           ,
           upon
           a
           purpose
           to
           enrich
           some
           few
           men
           ,
           whom
           of
           grace
           he
           purposeth
           to
           make
           honourable
           Courtiers
           and
           Officers
           of
           Estate
           ;
           all
           these
           men
           are
           now
           not
           to
           dispute
           the
           Kings
           secret
           purpose
           ,
           but
           to
           repaire
           to
           the
           market
           ,
           and
           to
           improve
           their
           Princes
           grace
           ,
           and
           buy
           without
           money
           .
           Christ
           holdeth
           forth
           his
           Rope
           to
           drowned
           and
           lost
           sinners
           ,
           and
           layeth
           out
           an
           open
           market
           of
           the
           rich
           treasures
           of
           heaven
           ;
           doe
           thou
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           without
           any
           further
           dispute
           ,
           as
           a
           principle
           after
           to
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           thoughts
           of
           grace
           and
           peace
           concerning
           thee
           ,
           and
           doe
           but
           now
           husband
           well
           the
           grace
           offered
           ,
           lay
           hold
           on
           Christ
           aye
           while
           he
           put
           thee
           away
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           any
           question
           concerning
           Gods
           intention
           of
           saving
           thee
           ,
           let
           Christ
           first
           move
           the
           doubt
           ,
           but
           doe
           not
           thou
           be
           the
           first
           mover
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Assertion
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           your
           Christian
           name
           ,
           
             John
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Anne
             ,
             Mary
             ,
          
           are
           not
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           as
           
           good
           and
           better
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           individuall
           designation
           then
           your
           Christian
           name
           ,
           if
           thou
           bring
           sinne
           with
           thee
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           no
           man
           but
           hee
           hath
           this
           name
           ,
           bring
           a
           lost
           soule
           with
           thee
           .
           
             Luke
             19.
             10.
             
             The
             sonne
             of
             man
             came
             to
             seeke
             and
             to
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             .
             Matthew
          
           9.
           13.
           
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             call
             the
             righteous
             ,
             but
             the
             sinners
             to
             repentance
             .
          
           Then
           if
           it
           be
           said
           ,
           
             What
             is
             thy
             name
             ,
             who
             layest
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ?
          
           there
           is
           an
           answer
           ,
           
             My
             name
             is
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           2.
           
           Leave
           ,
           behinde
           thee
           ,
           righteousnesse
           when
           thou
           commest
           to
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           easily
           leave
           true
           righteousnesse
           behinde
           thee
           ,
           and
           come
           without
           it
           ,
           because
           true
           righteousnesse
           of
           thy
           owne
           is
           a
           
             non-ens
             ,
          
           and
           just
           nothing
           ,
           and
           nothing
           is
           the
           proper
           heritage
           of
           the
           poore
           ;
           bring
           want
           and
           povertie
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           another
           name
           ,
           say
           ,
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           my
           name
           is
           not
           in
           the
           royall
           promise
           of
           grace
           made
           to
           Traitours
           and
           Rebels
           against
           the
           Crowne
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           but
           my
           name
           is
           povertie
           ,
           they
           call
           me
           want
           and
           necessitie
           ;
           and
           all
           men
           hitherto
           hath
           these
           two
           names
           ,
           
             sinners
             ,
             poore
             and
             unrighteous
             ;
          
           but
           three
           bring
           some
           feeling
           and
           sense
           ;
           come
           wearied
           and
           laden
           ,
           and
           then
           thou
           hast
           a
           third
           name
           .
           This
           is
           harder
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           amongst
           the
           most
           easie
           things
           required
           of
           thee
           ;
           the
           Law
           which
           worketh
           (
           if
           it
           were
           felt
           and
           heard
           )
           will
           worke
           this
           in
           thee
           ,
           and
           though
           then
           thou
           want
           it
           ,
           thou
           hast
           that
           which
           is
           nearest
           to
           it
           ,
           even
           sinne
           ;
           for
           these
           two
           be
           of
           one
           bloud
           almost
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             want
             of
             cloathing
             ,
             and
             nakednesse
             ,
             a
             heavie
             load
             ,
             and
             a
             wearied
             body
             ;
          
           and
           nakednesse
           is
           a
           neare
           friend
           to
           shame
           and
           cold
           ,
           and
           povertie
           is
           very
           neare
           of
           kindred
           to
           hunger
           ;
           hunger
           is
           come
           of
           that
           same
           stocke
           and
           house
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           canst
           say
           ,
           
             O
             Physician
             Iesus
             ,
             my
             right
             name
             is
             sicknesse
             ;
             O
             rich
             Iesus
             ,
             they
             call
             me
             want
             ;
             O
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             call
             me
             hunger
             ;
          
           it
           is
           enough
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           1.
           
           But
           it
           is
           not
           faith
           ,
           but
           presumption
           ,
           for
           mee
           ,
           without
           a
           warrant
           ,
           and
           without
           law
           or
           right
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           in
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           
             Daniels
          
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           mine
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Presumption
           is
           a
           sister
           to
           Pride
           ;
           if
           thou
           be
           wearied
           and
           laden
           ,
           thou
           cannot
           readily
           be
           proud
           .
           2.
           
           Thou
           askest
           a
           warrant
           of
           Law
           to
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           .
           I
           answer
           by
           
           another
           question
           :
           What
           Law
           or
           Warrant
           have
           countrey
           beggers
           to
           cry
           for
           Almes
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           rich
           ?
           often
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           and
           Lawes
           are
           against
           begging
           .
           What
           Warrant
           or
           Law
           have
           they
           to
           begge
           ?
           Let
           the
           begger
           answer
           it
           himselfe
           .
           
             I
             have
             no
             Law
          
           (
           hee
           can
           answer
           )
           
             but
             I
             am
             poore
             ,
             I
             have
             nothing
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             steale
             ,
             I
             cannot
             starve
             ;
          
           so
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           want
           thou
           restest
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           I
           want
           all
           things
           ,
           Christ
           hath
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           wanteth
           nothing
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           as
           good
           as
           any
           act
           of
           Parliament
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           2.
           
           Daniel
           was
           one
           of
           the
           righteous
           men
           on
           earth
           ;
           Noah
           ,
           Iob
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           ,
           were
           none-suches
           ,
           
             Ezek.
          
           14.
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           The
           Cart
           wheele
           moveth
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           round
           ,
           not
           that
           it
           may
           bee
           round
           ,
           but
           the
           sinner
           doth
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           righteous
           ,
           but
           that
           hee
           may
           bee
           righteous
           ;
           it
           were
           a
           wicked
           faith
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           to
           beleeve
           treacherously
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           holy
           ,
           or
           as
           holy
           as
           
             Daniel
             ;
          
           faiths
           bottome
           is
           want
           ,
           sinne
           ,
           damnation
           ;
           and
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           beleevers
           is
           but
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           a
           nest
           of
           beggers
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           3.
           
           But
           if
           I
           were
           worthy
           to
           believe
           and
           rely
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           I
           should
           then
           come
           to
           him
           with
           some
           boldnesse
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           the
           Papists
           merit
           of
           congruitie
           ,
           that
           wee
           will
           not
           come
           to
           Christ
           while
           wee
           have
           an
           hire
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           seeming
           humilitie
           ,
           but
           reall
           pride
           :
           I
           will
           not
           come
           to
           Christs
           Market
           ,
           
             without
             money
             ;
          
           you
           will
           not
           come
           to
           the
           fountaine
           ,
           while
           your
           thirst
           bee
           quenched
           ,
           nor
           to
           him
           who
           can
           give
           you
           fine
           gold
           ,
           and
           fine
           linnin
           ,
           while
           first
           you
           bee
           rich
           and
           well
           cloathed
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           cursed
           righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           unholy
           holinesse
           ,
           that
           any
           soule
           getteth
           out
           of
           another
           then
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           4.
           
           But
           if
           I
           cannot
           come
           to
           Christ
           without
           sense
           of
           sinne
           and
           povertie
           ,
           then
           is
           my
           coming
           and
           my
           act
           of
           beleeving
           founded
           and
           bottomed
           upon
           something
           that
           I
           have
           before
           I
           come
           to
           Christ
           .
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           This
           is
           the
           question
           betwixt
           us
           and
           
             Antinomians
             ,
          
           like
           the
           very
           question
           betwixt
           us
           and
           Papists
           concerning
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           but
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           the
           Churches
           
           authoritie
           is
           not
           the
           formall
           reason
           why
           I
           believe
           Scripture
           to
           bee
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           Churches
           authority
           is
           not
           excluded
           from
           being
           a
           meane
           and
           motive
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Romanes
          
           Chapter
           10.
           verse
           17.
           
           
             Faith
             commeth
             by
             hearing
             ,
          
           so
           Christ
           himselfe
           is
           the
           formall
           reason
           of
           my
           Faith
           ,
           I
           rest
           on
           Christ
           ,
           because
           hee
           is
           Christ
           :
           sense
           of
           poverty
           is
           a
           strong
           motive
           ,
           for
           except
           I
           bee
           driven
           and
           compelled
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           I
           shall
           never
           come
           ;
           sense
           of
           povertie
           is
           not
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           wall
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           bee
           a
           pinning
           in
           the
           wall
           .
        
         
           Antinomians
           
             teach
             ,
          
           
           
             that
          
           inherent
           qualifications
           and
           all
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           are
           but
           doubtfull
           evidences
           to
           us
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           wee
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           grace
           .
           
             What
             then
             maketh
             mee
             ,
          
           Iohn
           ,
           Anne
           ,
           
             by
             name
             ,
             sure
             in
             my
             conscience
             that
             I
             am
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             full
             removall
             of
             all
             heart-questions
             ?
          
        
         
           That
           which
           revealeth
           
             (
             say
             they
             )
          
           my
           evidence
           of
           assurance
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           my
           well-beloveds
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           mine
           ,
           is
           the
           Spirit
           speaking
           personally
           and
           particularly
           to
           my
           heart
           with
           a
           voyce
           ,
           Sonne
           ,
           be
           of
           good
           cheare
           ,
           thy
           sinnes
           are
           forgiven
           thee
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           that
           broad
           Seale
           of
           the
           Spirit
           making
           an
           immediate
           impression
           on
           my
           heart
           ,
           without
           any
           begged
           testimony
           of
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           revealing
           evidence
           of
           my
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           receiving
           evidence
           is
           Faith
           ,
           believing
           this
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           onely
           because
           Gods
           Spirit
           saith
           so
           ,
           not
           because
           I
           have
           evidences
           ,
           by
           particular
           works
           of
           sanctification
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           universall
           obedience
           ,
           sinceritie
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           the
           brethren
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           speake
           a
           little
           of
           this
           for
           the
           times
           ;
           The
           Papist
           is
           the
           blacke
           Devill
           ,
           taking
           away
           all
           certainty
           of
           assurance
           that
           wee
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           any
           man
           can
           know
           this
           .
           The
           
             Antinomian
          
           is
           the
           Golden
           white
           Devill
           ;
           a
           spirit
           of
           Hell
           cloathed
           with
           all
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           notions
           of
           Free
           Grace
           :
           and
           first
           ,
           the
           Well-head
           of
           all
           is
           ,
           Free
           Grace
           in
           us
           is
           a
           dreame
           ,
           Sanctification
           inherent
           is
           a
           fiction
           ,
           Christ
           is
           all
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Grace
           existent
           in
           the
           crearure
           ,
           Grace
           is
           all
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           imputed
           righteousnesse
           ,
           for
           if
           
           works
           of
           sanctification
           be
           not
           marks
           intelligible
           ,
           or
           which
           can
           come
           in
           under
           the
           capacity
           of
           received
           light
           ,
           to
           be
           known
           with
           any
           certainty
           or
           assurance
           .
           1.
           
           The
           joy
           and
           rejoycing
           that
           wee
           have
           in
           the
           the
           testimony
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           that
           
             in
             simplicity
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             with
             fleshly
             wisedome
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           1.
           12.
           must
           be
           a
           dream
           .
           
             David
             ,
             Job
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             Samuel
             ,
          
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           joying
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           arise
           from
           doubtfull
           and
           conjecturall
           evidences
           :
           yea
           ,
           no
           man
           can
           say
           in
           any
           assurance
           ,
           
             (
             I
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             )
             (
             in
             the
             inner
             man
             ,
             I
             delight
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             )
             (
             I
             am
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             )
             (
             my
             conversation
             is
             in
             Heaven
             )
          
           for
           all
           these
           are
           inherent
           qualifications
           in
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           doubtfull
           and
           uncertain
           .
           How
           then
           hath
           God
           promised
           to
           love
           the
           righteous
           ,
           to
           reward
           beleeving
           with
           life
           eternall
           ,
           to
           give
           the
           prize
           to
           him
           that
           runneth
           ?
           &c.
           2.
           
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             bearing
             witnesse
             to
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           16.
           is
           in
           this
           sence
           an
           immediate
           act
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           reflex
           acts
           of
           the
           soul
           are
           performed
           without
           any
           other
           medium
           or
           means
           ,
           but
           that
           whereby
           the
           direct
           acts
           are
           performed
           :
           I
           know
           that
           I
           know
           ;
           I
           know
           that
           I
           beleeve
           ;
           my
           sence
           by
           that
           same
           immediate
           operation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           the
           which
           I
           know
           God
           without
           any
           other
           light
           ,
           teacheth
           me
           to
           know
           that
           I
           know
           God
           :
           even
           as
           by
           light
           I
           see
           colours
           ,
           but
           my
           common
           sense
           needeth
           not
           another
           Sun
           ,
           or
           another
           light
           ,
           to
           make
           me
           know
           that
           I
           see
           colours
           .
           The
           Lambe
           when
           it
           seeth
           a
           Wolfe
           ,
           though
           it
           never
           did
           see
           a
           Wolfe
           before
           ,
           knoweth
           it
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           ,
           and
           fleeth
           :
           but
           to
           make
           it
           know
           that
           it
           knoweth
           the
           Wolfe
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           required
           but
           the
           internall
           and
           common
           instinct
           of
           nature
           :
           So
           when
           I
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           habituall
           instinct
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           actuated
           and
           stirred
           up
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           maketh
           me
           know
           that
           I
           know
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           so
           that
           I
           am
           in
           Christ
           to
           my
           own
           certain
           feeling
           and
           apprehension
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           hinder
           ,
           but
           the
           assurance
           of
           my
           interest
           in
           Christ
           is
           made
           evident
           to
           me
           by
           other
           inferiour
           evidences
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           2.
           3
           
           
             And
             hereby
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             keep
             his
             Commandements
             .
          
           By
           the
           keeping
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           we
           doe
           not
           know
           simply
           that
           we
           know
           God
           by
           certainty
           of
           faith
           :
           But
           wee
           know
           that
           we
           know
           God
           these
           two
           wayes
           :
           1.
           
           We
           know
           (
           the
           instinct
           of
           the
           new
           man
           being
           stirred
           up
           to
           action
           by
           that
           winde
           which
           bloweth
           when
           and
           where
           it
           listeth
           )
           our
           knowing
           of
           God
           to
           bee
           sound
           
           saving
           ,
           and
           true
           .
           Wee
           doe
           not
           so
           much
           know
           our
           knowing
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           this
           supernaturall
           sense
           ,
           as
           we
           know
           the
           supernaturall
           qualification
           and
           sincerity
           of
           our
           knowing
           of
           God
           .
           So
           that
           we
           rather
           know
           the
           qualification
           of
           the
           act
           ,
           that
           
             the
             worke
             is
             done
             according
             to
             God
             ,
          
           then
           the
           act
           according
           to
           its
           substance
           ,
           though
           wee
           doe
           also
           know
           it
           in
           this
           relation
           ,
           1
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             14.
             
             We
             know
             that
             we
             have
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           love
           to
           the
           brethren
           doth
           evidence
           to
           us
           ,
           both
           that
           wee
           are
           translated
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           also
           it
           doth
           evidence
           that
           that
           translation
           is
           reall
           ,
           true
           ,
           sincere
           ,
           sound
           and
           effectuall
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
           2.
           
           By
           these
           works
           of
           sanctification
           we
           have
           evidence
           that
           we
           have
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           as
           by
           former
           light
           ,
           suggesting
           to
           us
           that
           the
           immediate
           impression
           of
           this
           great
           and
           broad
           Seale
           of
           the
           King
           of
           glory
           ,
           and
           his
           personall
           and
           particular
           testimony
           is
           true
           ;
           (
           for
           Gods
           Spirit
           needeth
           not
           another
           witnesse
           to
           adde
           authority
           to
           what
           hee
           saith
           ,
           )
           but
           because
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           
             (
             Thou
             Iohn
             ,
             Anna
             ,
             hast
             interest
             to
             Christ
             to
             thy
             owne
             feeling
             )
          
           must
           be
           proved
           by
           Scripture
           (
           except
           with
           Enthusiasts
           and
           fanatick
           Spiritualists
           wee
           separate
           the
           Word
           and
           the
           Spirit
           )
           therefore
           these
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           prove
           the
           conclusion
           
             consequenter
          
           by
           Scripture
           and
           sence
           ,
           and
           so
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           word
           of
           promise
           ,
           thus
           to
           prove
           this
           conclusion
           ,
           
             (
             I
             Iohn
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Anna
             ,
          
           have
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           my
           owne
           reflect
           ,
           and
           private
           assurance
           ;
           )
           the
           major
           proposition
           is
           made
           good
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Assumption
           by
           sense
           ;
           and
           the
           conclusion
           leadeth
           us
           to
           the
           certainty
           of
           faith
           in
           the
           promises
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           He
           that
           beleeveth
           ,
           and
           maketh
           sure
           his
           beliefe
           ,
           by
           walking
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           hath
           a
           cleare
           evidence
           to
           his
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           interest
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           Iohn
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Anna
           ,
           doe
           believe
           ,
           and
           doe
           make
           sure
           my
           beliefe
           ,
           by
           walking
           not
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           after
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           I
           Iohn
           ,
           Peter
           ,
           Anna
           have
           a
           cleare
           evidence
           to
           my
           owne
           feeling
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           interest
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           The
           proposition
           is
           Scripture
           ,
           
             Iohn
             3.
             36.
             
             Ioh.
             5.
             24.
             
             Ioh.
             11.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             1
             ,
             2.
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             4.
             1
             Ioh.
          
           2.
           3.
           
           The
           Assumption
           is
           made
           sure
           by
           sense
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           wind
           is
           fair
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           is
           breathing
           upon
           the
           soul
           ;
           for
           though
           I
           do
           believe
           and
           walk
           after
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           to
           my
           owne
           feeling
           I
           have
           onely
           evidence
           of
           my
           interest
           ●n
           Christ
           ,
           when
           the
           Spirit
           stirreth
           up
           my
           sense
           to
           compare
           my
           
           saith
           ,
           and
           walking
           with
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           But
           saith
           the
           Antinomians
           ,
           
             Alas
             ,
             all
             the
             certainty
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             personal
             evidence
             that
             I
             have
             to
             know
             that
             I
             have
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             ultimately
             and
             principally
             resolved
             on
             this
             weak
             &
             rotten
             foundation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             On
             my
             own
             good
             works
             ,
             which
             being
             examined
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             so
             sinful
             as
             they
             shal
             involve
             me
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             so
             the
             debate
             of
             conscience
             shal
             stand
             in
             ful
             vigor
             ,
             &
             I
             shal
             never
             be
             satisfactorily
             resolved
             of
             my
             interest
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             you
             lead
             me
             from
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             immediate
             seal
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             my
             good
             works
             ;
             &
             this
             is
             to
             drive
             me
             off
             Christ
             ,
             and
             put
             me
             back
             again
             to
             my
             old
             Jaylor
             and
             my
             old
             keeper
             the
             law
             .
          
           But
           I
           answer
           ,
           this
           consequence
           is
           just
           nothing
           :
           for
           if
           my
           good
           works
           of
           sanctification
           were
           causes
           of
           my
           peace
           of
           conscience
           ,
           this
           connexion
           had
           some
           colour
           of
           truth
           ;
           but
           though
           those
           works
           be
           sinfull
           by
           concomitance
           ,
           because
           sin
           cleaveth
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           because
           my
           supernaturall
           sense
           of
           the
           Spirit
           suggesteth
           that
           these
           works
           are
           the
           fruits
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           are
           done
           in
           some
           measure
           of
           sincerity
           ,
           and
           flow
           not
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           therefore
           they
           lead
           me
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           drive
           me
           upon
           a
           cleare
           Evangelick
           promise
           ,
           That
           1.
           the
           adhering
           sinfulnesse
           of
           my
           workes
           are
           purged
           in
           Christs
           bloud
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           promise
           is
           a
           shoare
           before
           mine
           eyes
           .
           
             He
             that
             fighteth
             the
             good
             fight
             of
             faith
             ,
             a
             Crown
             of
             righteousnesse
             is
             laid
             up
             for
             him
             ,
          
           2
           Tim.
           4
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           
             He
             that
             runneth
             ,
             shall
             obtain
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           9.
           24.
           
           And
           here
           is
           an
           Evangelick
           word
           ,
           
             Revel.
             22.
             14.
             
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             Commandements
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             right
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             may
             enter
             in
             through
             the
             gates
             to
             the
             City
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           right
           of
           your
           peace
           and
           clear
           evidence
           ,
           in
           assurance
           of
           your
           right
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           laid
           upon
           your
           works
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           onely
           your
           inherent
           qualification
           leadeth
           you
           as
           a
           morall
           motive
           to
           looke
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bottome
           and
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           peace
           ;
           even
           as
           my
           walking
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           may
           assure
           me
           I
           am
           a
           living
           man
           ;
           and
           from
           the
           knowledge
           that
           I
           live
           ,
           I
           come
           to
           know
           what
           I
           stand
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           a
           sonne
           and
           an
           heire
           of
           a
           Crowne
           ;
           yet
           my
           right
           to
           the
           Crowne
           (
           suppose
           I
           were
           the
           eldest
           sonne
           of
           a
           King
           )
           standeth
           not
           on
           this
           pillar
           ,
           that
           I
           eat
           and
           drink
           and
           live
           ,
           but
           upon
           my
           birth
           and
           my
           relation
           to
           such
           a
           father
           .
           All
           my
           inherent
           qualifications
           doe
           well
           prove
           that
           the
           tree
           and
           stock
           they
           grow
           on
           ,
           is
           faith
           ;
           but
           is
           it
           hence
           proved
           that
           the
           Tree
           is
           bottomed
           upon
           the
           
           branches
           ?
           nay
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           branches
           are
           stocked
           upon
           the
           Tree
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           be
           no
           sure
           markes
           of
           my
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           sinne
           adhereth
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           sinne
           adhering
           to
           them
           ,
           involveth
           me
           in
           condemnation
           ;
           then
           neither
           can
           faith
           in
           Christ
           be
           a
           sure
           marke
           of
           my
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           because
           faith
           is
           alwayes
           mixed
           with
           sinfull
           doubting
           :
           for
           I
           do
           not
           thinke
           that
           
             Antinomians
          
           do
           beleeve
           with
           all
           their
           heart
           ;
           and
           sinne
           of
           unbeleefe
           adhering
           to
           our
           faith
           no
           lesse
           involveth
           the
           sinner
           in
           a
           curse
           ,
           being
           commited
           against
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           then
           sinnes
           against
           the
           Law
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           faith
           justifieth
           ,
           not
           because
           great
           and
           perfect
           ,
           but
           because
           lively
           &
           true
           ,
           as
           the
           palsie
           hand
           of
           a
           man
           may
           receive
           a
           summe
           of
           gold
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           a
           strong
           and
           healthy
           arme
           ;
           so
           also
           doe
           our
           inherent
           workes
           of
           sanctification
           give
           us
           evidences
           that
           we
           are
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           lead
           us
           to
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           signes
           ,
           not
           causes
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           under
           this
           notion
           ;
           because
           they
           are
           sincerely
           performed
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           are
           perfect
           and
           without
           all
           contagion
           of
           sin
           cleaving
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           exalting
           Christs
           righteousnesse
           one
           way
           ,
           by
           making
           Christ
           all
           ,
           they
           make
           Christ
           nothing
           another
           way
           ,
           by
           vilifying
           the
           glory
           of
           sanctifying
           grace
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           not
           by
           good
           workes
           to
           make
           our
           calling
           and
           election
           sure
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           evidence
           of
           our
           owne
           consciences
           ,
           if
           our
           good
           workes
           be
           no
           signes
           of
           our
           interest
           in
           Christ
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           spirit
           which
           these
           men
           make
           the
           onely
           witnesse
           ,
           must
           be
           knowne
           to
           us
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           a
           deluding
           spirit
           :
           for
           if
           this
           spirit
           cannot
           be
           knowne
           by
           these
           things
           which
           are
           called
           ,
           
             Galat.
          
           5.
           22.
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             by
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             long-suffering
             ,
             gentlenesse
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             faith
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             temperance
             :
          
           as
           the
           fruits
           are
           evidences
           of
           the
           life
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           men
           are
           to
           labour
           for
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           raptures
           ,
           impressions
           ,
           and
           immediate
           and
           personall
           influence
           of
           a
           Spirit
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           without
           any
           conscience
           of
           holy
           living
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           path-way
           for
           men
           void
           of
           all
           sanctification
           and
           inherent
           qualifications
           to
           beleeve
           they
           are
           in
           Christ
           .
           So
           the
           Divell
           putteth
           upon
           holinesse
           ,
           inherent
           and
           constant
           walking
           with
           God
           ,
           the
           foule
           scandall
           of
           faire
           white
           civility
           ,
           and
           market
           morality
           ,
           that
           so
           men
           may
           walk
           after
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           beleeve
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           broad
           Seale
           of
           an
           immediate
           working
           Spirit
           .
        
         
         
           
             Object
             .
          
           5.
           
           But
           what
           be
           these
           which
           goe
           before
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ?
        
         
           
             Answ.
          
           1.
           
           Sense
           of
           sinne
           .
           2.
           
           Halfe
           an
           hope
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           if
           I
           venture
           out
           upon
           Jesus
           Christ
           for
           my
           life
           ?
           he
           is
           called
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           Prince
           of
           much
           tendernesse
           of
           grace
           .
           3.
           
           The
           soule
           is
           first
           put
           to
           
             What
             shall
             I
             doe
             ?
          
           Luke
           16.
           3.
           4.
           
           It
           is
           put
           to
           an
           halfe
           prising
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           some
           raw
           wishes
           to
           have
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           but
           otherwise
           no
           man
           can
           prize
           Christ
           ,
           but
           he
           who
           hath
           him
           already
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           have
           in
           all
           this
           an
           advantage
           of
           our
           adversaries
           the
           Papists
           now
           in
           Armes
           ,
           they
           call
           faith
           and
           resting
           on
           God
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           Pride
           :
           as
           if
           it
           were
           pride
           for
           the
           drowned
           man
           to
           flee
           to
           the
           rocke
           ,
           and
           pride
           for
           the
           Physician
           to
           cry
           ,
           O
           my
           Physician
           help
           .
           Yet
           doe
           Papists
           really
           cry
           ,
           O
           my
           Idol
           ,
           awake
           ;
           O
           my
           god
           of
           bread
           ,
           heare
           ;
           O
           my
           intercessour
           
             Mary
             ,
          
           answer
           me
           :
           But
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           their
           gods
           :
           Nor
           are
           we
           to
           feare
           their
           prayers
           to
           Saints
           ,
           or
           the
           Cavailiers
           Fridayes
           fasting
           .
           But
           we
           are
           to
           learne
           how
           in
           time
           of
           need
           to
           make
           use
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           
             let
             Israel
             trust
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           he
           is
           an
           hiding
           place
           and
           a
           covering
           in
           the
           ill
           day
           :
           and
           let
           the
           weake
           soule
           that
           findeth
           nothing
           but
           darknesse
           ,
           wants
           ,
           feares
           ,
           from
           that
           flee
           to
           Christ
           :
           bleeding
           of
           wounds
           is
           here
           preparatory
           to
           beleeving
           :
           Want
           is
           beginning
           of
           motion
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           made
           a
           motive
           of
           beleeving
           :
           the
           lesse
           evidence
           ,
           let
           adherence
           be
           the
           stronger
           .
        
         
           
             The
             God
             of
             Daniel
             .
             ]
          
           The
           History
           maketh
           it
           most
           evident
           ,
           that
           
             Daniels
          
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Honour
           and
           Court
           ,
           both
           were
           aimed
           at
           ,
           to
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           dust
           by
           his
           enemies
           .
           Here
           
             Daniels
          
           name
           goeth
           through
           ,
           verse
           25.
           
             all
             people
             ,
             nations
             ,
             languages
             ,
             that
             dwell
             on
             all
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             God
             of
             Daniel
             is
             exalted
             .
          
           Hence
           observe
           ,
           first
           ,
           how
           
             God
             blesseth
             right
             precisenesse
             and
             strictnesse
             in
             his
             way
             .
             Moses
          
           standeth
           by
           this
           (
           not
           an
           hoofe
           )
           and
           he
           obtaineth
           his
           end
           ,
           God
           bringeth
           him
           and
           Israel
           out
           of
           Egypt
           .
           
             Mordecai
          
           not
           halfe
           a
           legge
           to
           
             Haman
             ,
          
           and
           hee
           is
           promoted
           to
           great
           honour
           .
           What
           lost
           they
           ever
           ,
           who
           stood
           upon
           the
           latitude
           of
           an
           haire
           for
           Christ
           ?
           either
           they
           gained
           both
           life
           and
           Gods
           Cause
           ,
           as
           
             Daniel
          
           did
           here
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           died
           ,
           but
           put
           his
           life
           in
           pawne
           three
           dayes
           ,
           and
           tooke
           it
           up
           againe
           and
           gained
           the
           Cause
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           lost
           their
           lives
           ,
           they
           gained
           the
           Cause
           ,
           as
           the
           Martyrs
           of
           Christ
           :
           and
           therefore
           let
           not
           the
           Saints
           beare
           the
           name
           of
           Precisians
           ,
           except
           in
           an
           heavenly
           sense
           ,
           because
           they
           
             walke
             precisely
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           5.
           15.
           
           These
           be
           the
           right
           Precisians
           who
           contend
           for
           substance
           ,
           for
           God
           ,
           for
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           
           purity
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           certainly
           God
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           excellent
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           no
           circumstance
           ;
           but
           those
           be
           damnable
           Precisians
           who
           contend
           for
           feathers
           ,
           and
           things
           indifferent
           .
           Now
           Court-favour
           of
           Princes
           ,
           this
           clay-world
           ,
           honour
           ,
           ease
           ,
           are
           really
           in
           their
           nature
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           being
           compared
           with
           Christ
           (
           and
           Christ
           is
           no
           trifle
           ,
           but
           all
           substance
           )
           are
           lesse
           then
           things
           indifferent
           ,
           even
           toyes
           ,
           shadows
           ,
           losse
           ,
           dung
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Malignants
           who
           make
           this
           choice
           ,
           are
           the
           Precisians
           .
        
         
           2.
           Obser.
           
             How
             God
             disappointeth
             all
             the
             purposes
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             honoureth
             those
             who
             feare
             him
             ,
          
           and
           maketh
           
             Daniel
          
           evidently
           known
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Royalist
           :
           and
           observe
           how
           the
           enemies
           must
           be
           disappointed
           :
           how
           can
           it
           be
           otherwayes
           ?
           for
           first
           ,
           they
           take
           two
           crosse
           wayes
           to
           compasse
           their
           end
           :
           First
           ,
           sinfull
           meanes
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           way
           for
           the
           Princes
           of
           Zoan
           to
           come
           by
           their
           ends
           but
           idolatry
           :
           surely
           they
           are
           fooles
           ,
           and
           drunken
           men
           staggering
           in
           their
           vomit
           ,
           
             Isa.
          
           19.
           11
           ,
           14.
           and
           the
           adversaries
           now
           finde
           no
           better
           means
           to
           set
           up
           their
           Idol-god
           in
           Brittaine
           ,
           and
           their
           abominable
           Masse
           ,
           then
           after
           they
           have
           made
           the
           Prince
           glad
           with
           their
           lies
           ,
           to
           kill
           and
           destroy
           the
           innocent
           ,
           and
           devour
           and
           eat
           up
           the
           Lords
           people
           as
           bread
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           set
           the
           policie
           of
           hell
           against
           the
           wisedome
           of
           God
           :
           hence
           so
           many
           plots
           ,
           first
           to
           divide
           ,
           then
           to
           seduce
           ;
           so
           many
           lies
           and
           perjuries
           in
           print
           ,
           and
           all
           with
           this
           profession
           ,
           To
           defend
           
             the
             true
             Protestant
             Religion
             :
          
           But
           surely
           hee
           hath
           a
           strong
           Metaphysicall
           faith
           ,
           more
           subtill
           then
           solid
           ,
           who
           beleeveth
           that
           an
           army
           of
           Papists
           ,
           led
           on
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Jesuits
           ,
           and
           helped
           by
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           Irish
           Rebels
           ,
           have
           a
           minde
           to
           defend
           the
           true
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           I
           hope
           never
           to
           beleeve
           it
           .
           Yet
           as
           God
           disappointed
           
             Daniels
          
           enemies
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           mis-led
           in
           all
           their
           purposes
           :
           God
           hath
           alwayes
           done
           this
           .
           The
           enemy
           of
           God
           and
           a
           good
           Cause
           ,
           
             Psal.
          
           7.
           14.
           is
           with
           childe
           ,
           but
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           is
           Godfather
           ,
           and
           giveth
           the
           name
           of
           the
           childe
           ,
           it
           is
           named
           ,
           
             A
             lie
             :
             behold
             ,
             he
             travelleth
             with
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             hath
             conceived
             mischief
             :
          
           and
           the
           birth
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           borne
           ,
           is
           no
           King
           ,
           no
           God
           ,
           
             hee
             bringeth
             forth
             a
             lie
             :
             Esay
             33.
             11.
             
             Ye
             shall
             conceive
             chaffe
             :
          
           and
           the
           childe
           is
           a
           monstrous
           bastard
           ,
           a
           childe
           of
           straw
           and
           stubble
           :
           
             and
             ye
             shall
             bring
             forth
             stubble
             :
             Iob
             15.
             35.
             
             They
             conceive
             mischiefe
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             vanity
             .
          
           There
           is
           a
           long
           web
           now
           in
           weaving
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           many
           hands
           spin
           threds
           to
           the
           web
           ,
           as
           England
           ,
           Scotland
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           France
           ,
           Spaine
           ,
           Denmarke
           ,
           Papists
           ,
           Jesuits
           ,
           Cardinals
           ,
           
           Princes
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Politicians
           :
           and
           Jehovah
           the
           Lord
           hath
           an
           hand
           eminently
           in
           the
           contexture
           ;
           and
           almost
           all
           (
           except
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Church
           )
           have
           sundry
           ends
           ,
           therefore
           they
           weave
           in
           threeds
           of
           sundry
           colours
           ,
           Babylon
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           and
           Papists
           are
           for
           their
           idolatry
           set
           up
           in
           Britaine
           :
           God
           hath
           broken
           that
           threed
           once
           ,
           twice
           ,
           but
           they
           cast
           new
           knots
           ,
           and
           doe
           still
           spinne
           and
           weave
           Prelates
           ends
           with
           shouting
           ,
           and
           garments
           rolled
           in
           blood
           
             (
             let
             our
             great
             Diana
             stand
             )
          
           the
           honour
           ,
           the
           bellies
           of
           fourteen
           ,
           and
           twenty
           and
           sixe
           must
           bee
           defended
           by
           the
           sword
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           .
           God
           hath
           often
           broken
           their
           threed
           :
           Ireland
           hath
           no
           end
           but
           that
           their
           Babel
           shall
           be
           built
           again
           with
           blood
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           like
           a
           piece
           of
           the
           nether
           milstone
           are
           grinding
           blood
           and
           revenge
           ;
           this
           end
           must
           fall
           .
           The
           Politician
           and
           Malignants
           end
           is
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           glory
           of
           Court
           ,
           and
           their
           glory
           is
           very
           lean
           :
           Princes
           weave
           in
           their
           threed
           ,
           to
           set
           up
           their
           absolute
           and
           independent
           soveraignty
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           more
           be
           intended
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           wooll
           wee
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           web
           .
           But
           when
           all
           is
           done
           in
           this
           long
           and
           great
           web
           ,
           though
           the
           enemies
           black
           policy
           bee
           transparent
           and
           sevved
           vvith
           vvhite
           threed
           :
           heare
           the
           conclusion
           of
           all
           ,
           
             Psal.
             33.
             10.
             
             The
             Lord
             bringeth
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             heathen
             to
             nought
             ,
             he
             maketh
             the
             devices
             of
             the
             people
             of
             none
             effect
             .
             11.
             
             (
             But
             )
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Lord
             standeth
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             For
             he
             is
             the
             living
             God
             ]
             Darius
          
           saith
           in
           this
           verse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           follovving
           ,
           much
           of
           God
           and
           of
           his
           Nature
           ,
           Greatnesse
           ,
           Povver
           ,
           and
           Soveraignty
           .
           Hence
           learn
           vve
           ,
           that
           
             how
             much
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             we
             to
             have
             high
             &
             noble
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             suteable
             expressions
             of
             God
             ;
          
           hence
           are
           vve
           Christians
           far
           more
           to
           think
           and
           speak
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           Because
           he
           is
           
             
               1.
               
               God
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Great
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Gracious
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Glorious
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Beautifull
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Omnipotent
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           notion
           ;
           and
           that
           great
           thing
           God
           is
           admirable
           .
           God
           wil
           say
           no
           more
           to
           put
           
             Abraham
          
           upon
           a
           course
           of
           contentment
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           the
           spoil
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Sodome
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           him
           in
           a
           way
           of
           obedience
           ,
           but
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
             I
             am
             God
             all-sufficient
             ,
          
           and
           goodnes
           &
           mercy
           are
           included
           in
           the
           very
           essence
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Hos.
             11.
             9.
             
             I
             will
             not
             execute
             the
             
             fiercenesse
             of
             my
             wrath
             against
             Ephraim
             :
             for
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             man
             .
          
           And
           he
           saith
           no
           more
           in
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           much
           and
           all
           .
           
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ;
          
           for
           if
           you
           say
           God
           ,
           you
           say
           all
           that
           can
           be
           said
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           For
           greatnes
           any
           way
           ,
           he
           is
           above
           all
           ;
           heare
           what
           
             Zophar
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Job
             .
             11.
             7.
             
             Canst
             thou
             by
             searching
             finde
             out
             God
             ?
             canst
             thou
             finde
             out
             the
             Almighty
             unto
             perfection
             ?
             8.
             
             It
             is
             high
             as
             Heaven
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             doe
             ?
             deeper
             then
             hell
             ,
             what
             canst
             thou
             know
             ?
             9.
             
             The
             measure
             thereof
             longer
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             broader
             then
             the
             Sea
             .
          
           2.
           
           Consider
           the
           supreame
           absolute
           Soveraignty
           that
           hee
           hath
           over
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           what
           created
           royalty
           is
           in
           the
           pieces
           of
           Clay
           ,
           who
           carry
           diadems
           of
           clay
           on
           their
           heads
           ,
           is
           eminently
           in
           him
           ,
           
             Artaxerxes
          
           is
           but
           King
           of
           some
           Kings
           ;
           but
           God
           is
           absolutely
           the
           supreame
           Monarch
           ,
           Superiour
           ,
           Landlord
           and
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Kings
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ,
             Ahashuerosh
          
           sent
           his
           royall
           mandates
           through
           an
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           seven
           Provinces
           :
           hee
           sendeth
           his
           Officers
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           his
           Angels
           ,
           through
           his
           Monarchy
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           and
           they
           
             fulfill
             his
             will
             ,
             Psal.
          
           103.
           20.
           
           He
           sendeth
           his
           Sea-posts
           ,
           stormy
           winds
           to
           destroy
           Armado's
           ,
           and
           
             to
             breake
             the
             ships
             of
             Tarshish
             ,
             Psal.
             30.
             verse
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             greatly
             to
             be
             praysed
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             above
             all
             Gods
             .
          
           And
           wee
           put
           him
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           when
           we
           appoint
           Peeres
           to
           sit
           and
           give
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           make
           Lawes
           with
           this
           highest
           Lord
           ;
           make
           a
           Throne
           of
           glory
           the
           height
           of
           thousand
           thousand
           millions
           of
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           set
           that
           Throne
           above
           the
           circumference
           of
           all
           these
           Heavens
           ;
           set
           Worlds
           of
           Angels
           and
           millions
           of
           Seraphims
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           created
           Arch-Angells
           ,
           and
           thousand
           thousands
           of
           Dominions
           ,
           Thrones
           ,
           and
           Principalities
           ,
           as
           servants
           under
           the
           foot-stoole
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           yet
           hee
           were
           set
           too
           low
           ;
           hee
           deserveth
           a
           Throne
           above
           that
           Throne
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Consider
             his
             gracious
             nature
             .
             1.
             
             How
             tender
             hearted
             to
             his
             afflicted
             people
             ,
          
           Jud.
           10.
           16.
           
           The
           Lords
           soul
           was
           grieved
           for
           the
           misery
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Jer.
           31.
           20.
           
           Is
           Ephraim
           my
           dear
           son
           ?
           is
           he
           a
           pleasant
           childe
           ?
           for
           since
           I
           did
           speake
           against
           him
           ,
           I
           doe
           earnestly
           remember
           him
           ,
           my
           bowels
           are
           troubled
           for
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           surely
           have
           mercy
           on
           him
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ?
           
             What
             tendernesse
             !
             O
             what
             compassion
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             infinite
             God!
          
           Psal.
           147.
           3.
           
           The
           Lord
           healeth
           the
           broken
           in
           heart
           ,
           he
           bindeth
           up
           their
           wounds
           .
           
             O
             how
             softly
             and
             compassionately
             doth
             his
             heavenly
             hand
             put
             in
             joynt
             the
             bones
             of
             a
             broken
             heart
             ?
             his
             Son
             
             Christ
             hath
             a
             roome
             in
             his
             heart
             for
             the
             Lambes
             which
             are
             not
             able
             to
             go
             there
             alone
             ,
             Esai
             .
          
           40.
           11.
           
           He
           shall
           gather
           the
           Lambs
           with
           his
           arms
           ,
           he
           shall
           carry
           them
           in
           his
           bosome
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           is
           (
           Psal.
           13.
           1.
           
           
             Clothed
             with
             glory
             ,
          
           Psal.
           104.
           1.
           
           
             Clothed
             with
             honour
             and
             majesty
             .
             2.
             
             Covered
          
           with
           light
           (
           uncreated
           light
           )
           
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             .
          
           How
           dear
           must
           every
           yard
           of
           that
           garment
           be
           ?
           poor
           earthly
           Kings
           ride
           upon
           horses
           of
           flesh
           ;
           
             He
             rode
             upon
             a
             Cherub
             ,
             and
             did
             flie
             upon
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
          
           Psal.
           18.
           10.
           
           Nor
           is
           he
           then
           upon
           his
           highest
           horse
           ,
           he
           can
           ride
           higher
           then
           
             on
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             winde
             ,
          
           Psal.
           104.
           3.
           Psal.
           18.
           10.
           
           Kings
           of
           Clay
           have
           their
           Tents
           on
           the
           cold
           Earth
           :
           He
           maketh
           dark
           Clouds
           his
           pavilion
           :
           It
           should
           kill
           the
           holiest
           on
           earth
           to
           see
           one
           glimpse
           of
           his
           glory
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           What
           beauty
           must
           be
           in
           this
           Lord
           ?
           Angels
           and
           glorified
           soules
           are
           not
           able
           to
           look
           off
           his
           Face
           for
           all
           eternity
           ,
           Mat.
           18.
           10.
           
           Revel.
           22.
           3.
           
           Esai
           .
           24.
           23.
           
           
             The
             Moone
             shall
             be
             confounded
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             shall
             reigne
             in
             Mount
             Zion
             ,
             and
             in
             Jerusalem
             before
             his
             ancients
             gloriously
             .
          
           He
           must
           be
           a
           fair
           Lord
           when
           the
           fair
           Sun
           blusheth
           ,
           and
           is
           ashamed
           to
           appeare
           and
           shine
           before
           him
           .
           Nothing
           
             David
          
           desired
           in
           this
           side
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           
             to
             dwell
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             in
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             behold
             the
             beauty
             ,
          
           (
           the
           heavenly
           increated
           beauty
           )
           
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Psal.
           27.
           3.
           
           Put
           all
           the
           imaginable
           colours
           of
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           Of
           the
           morning
           skie
           ,
           Of
           all
           the
           Lillies
           and
           Roses
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           which
           surpasse
           
             Salomons
          
           royalty
           ,
           in
           one
           ;
           Imagine
           a
           Rose
           to
           bee
           of
           the
           quantity
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           all
           these
           should
           be
           but
           created
           shadowes
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Zach.
             9.
             17.
             
             How
             great
             is
             his
             goodnesse
             ?
          
           how
           great
           is
           his
           beauty
           ?
           he
           is
           both
           good
           and
           fair
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Who
           can
           speak
           of
           omnipotence
           and
           boundlesse
           power
           in
           God
           ,
           Esai
           .
           40.
           12.
           
           
             Who
             hath
             measured
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             hollow
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             meted
             out
             Heaven
             with
             a
             span
             ,
             and
             comprehended
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             a
             measure
             ,
             and
             weighed
             the
             mountains
             in
             Scales
             ,
             and
             the
             hils
             in
             Ballance
             ?
          
           there
           is
           but
           one
           in
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           from
           eternity
           to
           eternity
           never
           was
           there
           any
           save
           one
           who
           can
           do
           all
           this
           .
           What
           fingers
           be
           those
           ,
           which
           at
           one
           time
           are
           in
           the
           furthest
           borders
           of
           the
           Eastern
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Western
           Heaven
           ?
           ver.
           15.
           
           
             Behold
             the
             Nations
             are
             as
             a
             drop
             of
             a
             bucket
             ,
             and
             are
             compted
             as
             the
             small
             dust
             of
             the
             ballance
             ,
             behold
             he
             takes
             up
             the
             Iles
             as
             a
             very
             little
             thing
             .
          
           And
           he
           can
           take
           up
           the
           whole
           I
           le
           of
           Brittain
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           &
           can
           hang
           the
           weight
           
           of
           the
           massie
           body
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           on
           the
           top
           of
           his
           finger
           ,
           who
           is
           he
           who
           hangeth
           the
           Earth
           ,
           yea
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           upon
           nothing
           ?
           what
           hindreth
           ,
           (
           seeing
           there
           be
           such
           Broyles
           ,
           Tumults
           ,
           Motions
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Earth
           ,
           and
           Hell
           )
           but
           this
           great
           huge
           vessel
           of
           the
           great
           All
           ,
           this
           whole
           world
           should
           fall
           to
           the
           one
           side
           and
           break
           ?
           but
           omnipotence
           holdeth
           it
           up
           :
           who
           hath
           Arms
           to
           spread
           a
           web
           of
           black
           darknesse
           from
           the
           East
           to
           the
           West
           ?
           Esai
           .
           50.
           3.
           
           
             I
             cloath
             the
             Heavens
             with
             blacknesse
             ,
             and
             I
             make
             sackcloth
             their
             covering
             ;
          
           and
           alas
           ,
           all
           that
           I
           say
           here
           is
           nothing
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           true
           here
           ,
           
             praestat
             tacere
             quam
             pauca
             discere
             ;
          
           better
           be
           silent
           in
           so
           great
           a
           matter
           ,
           as
           speak
           little
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           is
           ,
           To
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           be
           in
           love
           with
           the
           creature
           ,
           or
           with
           men
           .
           What
           is
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           weeping
           ,
           groning
           ,
           dying
           ,
           nothing
           ?
           Esai
           .
           40.
           17.
           
           
             All
             Nations
             are
             before
             God
             as
             nothing
             and
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             ,
             and
             vanity
             .
          
           VVhat
           is
           nothing
           ?
           it
           is
           the
           least
           thing
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           but
           (
           I
           pray
           you
           )
           what
           is
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ?
           nothing
           can
           be
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           but
           all
           Nations
           being
           compared
           with
           God
           evanish
           infinite
           miles
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           world
           of
           some
           things
           :
           and
           if
           one
           man
           be
           nothing
           ,
           nations
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           nations
           of
           nations
           are
           nothing
           :
           multiply
           Cyphers
           to
           millions
           of
           millions
           ,
           they
           cannot
           make
           a
           number
           ,
           because
           every
           Cypher
           is
           nothing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           product
           must
           be
           nothing
           ;
           so
           multiply
           infinitely
           Nations
           ,
           let
           Spaine
           ,
           France
           ,
           Italy
           ,
           Ireland
           ,
           Denmark
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           power
           of
           men
           can
           make
           ,
           the
           product
           shall
           be
           nothing
           .
           Millions
           and
           Hosts
           of
           men
           are
           millions
           and
           Hosts
           of
           vanities
           ,
           God
           is
           all
           ,
           and
           in
           infinite
           all
           ,
           and
           what
           can
           we
           do
           to
           make
           him
           lovely
           and
           desirable
           .
           We
           may
           preach
           this
           admirable
           Lord
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           never
           out-preach
           him
           ;
           and
           praise
           him
           ,
           but
           shall
           never
           outpraise
           him
           ,
           his
           favour
           is
           more
           to
           be
           sought
           then
           favour
           of
           Kings
           ,
           he
           is
           more
           to
           be
           feared
           then
           Kings
           ,
           Esai
           .
           5
           12.
           
           
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             ,
             am
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             that
             comforteth
             you
             :
             Who
             art
             thou
             that
             shouldest
             be
             afraid
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             shall
             die
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             that
             shall
             be
             made
             as
             grasse
             ?
          
           Hence
           are
           you
           to
           see
           to
           the
           prerogative
           royall
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           more
           to
           the
           prerogative
           royal
           of
           the
           Prince
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           O
           Judges
           be
           wise
           :
           O
           all
           you
           who
           carry
           on
           your
           heads
           ,
           Diadems
           ,
           and
           royall
           Crowns
           of
           yellow
           dust
           ,
           and
           glistering
           clay
           ,
           I
           meane
           of
           gold
           and
           precious
           stones
           ,
           stoope
           ,
           stoope
           before
           this
           Monarch
           ,
           cast
           down
           your
           Crownes
           and
           Scepters
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           :
           Know
           your
           Superiour
           the
           highest
           Land-lord
           of
           dying
           Monarchies
           ,
           
             Zach.
          
           2.
           12.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             shall
             inherit
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             and
             
             shall
             chuse
          
           Jerusalem
           :
           O
           but
           Kings
           and
           Dominions
           who
           keep
           Judah
           captive
           ,
           cry
           out
           with
           a
           shout
           ,
           Judah
           shall
           serve
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           King
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           shall
           not
           raigne
           over
           us
           :
           but
           there
           is
           a
           royal
           Proclamation
           given
           with
           an
           ,
           ô
           yes
           ,
           from
           his
           palace
           of
           glory
           ,
           
             who
             inhabiteth
             Eternity
             ,
          
           v.
           13.
           
           
             Be
             silent
             ,
             O
             all
             flesh
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           So
           Psal.
           2.
           2.
           
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           are
           upon
           foot
           raging
           ,
           and
           consulting
           with
           all
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             break
             his
             bands
             and
             cast
             his
             cords
             from
             us
             ;
          
           nay
           
             v.
          
           6.
           one
           who
           is
           not
           on
           foot
           ,
           but
           sitteth
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           laughing
           ,
           not
           troubling
           himselfe
           with
           the
           Tumults
           of
           clay-nothings
           ,
           sent
           out
           a
           princely
           mandate
           !
           
             I
             have
             set
             my
             King
             upon
             my
             holy
             Hill
             of
             Zion
             :
          
           I
           have
           put
           the
           Crown
           on
           Christs
           head
           ,
           what
           men
           of
           dust
           and
           ashes
           shall
           pull
           it
           off
           his
           head
           ?
           Psal.
           46.
           9.
           
           
             He
             breaketh
             the
             Bow
             ,
             and
             cutteth
             the
             Spear
             ,
             he
             burneth
             the
             Chariots
             in
             the
             fire
             .
          
           The
           heathen
           cannot
           endure
           this
           ,
           they
           flie
           on
           armies
           ,
           and
           cry
           with
           a
           shout
           ,
           He
           shal
           not
           break
           our
           Bowes
           ,
           He
           shal
           not
           burne
           our
           Chariots
           with
           fire
           ;
           therefore
           a
           royal
           Commandment
           and
           Decree
           cometh
           out
           ,
           v.
           10.
           
           
             Be
             still
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             I
             am
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             exalted
             above
             the
             heathen
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             exalted
             on
             Earth
             .
          
           He
           is
           crying
           ,
           O
           Rome
           :
           O
           Spaine
           :
           O
           Ireland
           :
           O
           Kings
           ,
           and
           powers
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           O
           Babylon
           ,
           Lady
           of
           Nations
           :
           O
           Pope
           and
           Cardinals
           hold
           your
           peace
           ,
           speak
           no
           more
           ,
           Esai
           .
           46.
           13.
           
           
             I
             bring
             near
             my
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             my
             salvation
             shall
             not
             tarry
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             place
             salvation
             in
             Zion
             ,
             for
             Israel
             ,
             (
             for
             Brittain
             )
             my
             glory
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Vse
          
           is
           ,
           To
           bring
           hearts
           in
           a
           fervour
           and
           sicknes
           of
           love
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           make
           us
           mould
           higher
           and
           more
           Majestick
           thoughts
           and
           conceptions
           of
           this
           most
           high
           Lord
           ,
           then
           ordinarily
           we
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           consider
           ,
           how
           inconsiderable
           &
           incomprehensible
           he
           is
           .
           2.
           
           Summon
           all
           created
           glory
           before
           him
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           comparison
           .
           3.
           
           Look
           at
           him
           as
           the
           last
           end
           .
           First
           then
           consider
           two
           words
           that
           
             Paul
          
           hath
           ,
           Eph.
           3.
           18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             That
             you
             may
             be
             able
          
           (
           it
           is
           his
           prayer
           )
           
             with
             all
             the
             Saints
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             breadth
             ,
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             depth
             ,
             and
             height
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             to
             know
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             which
             passeth
             knowledge
             .
          
           Now
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           you
           may
           take
           the
           measure
           ,
           in
           some
           proportion
           ,
           of
           this
           great
           Lord
           himself
           :
           Then
           conceive
           a
           love
           higher
           then
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           deeper
           then
           the
           Earth
           ,
           broader
           then
           the
           Sea
           ,
           yea
           broader
           and
           longer
           then
           the
           circumference
           of
           the
           outmost
           shel
           ,
           or
           orbe
           of
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           that
           love
           should
           not
           passe
           knowledge
           ;
           but
           seeing
           I
           am
           warranted
           to
           speak
           of
           love
           according
           to
           dimensiones
           of
           Height
           ,
           Breadth
           ,
           Depth
           ,
           Length
           ;
           But
           imagine
           ,
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           knowledge
           
           and
           understanding
           ,
           ten
           thousand
           millions
           of
           new
           created
           Heavens
           and
           Worlds
           at
           the
           East
           end
           of
           this
           Heaven
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           ten
           thousand
           millions
           of
           new
           Worlds
           created
           at
           the
           West
           end
           of
           this
           Heaven
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           and
           let
           your
           knowledge
           run
           along
           to
           the
           North
           and
           the
           South
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           thirty
           two
           points
           of
           the
           foure
           Cardinall
           arches
           ,
           here
           would
           be
           great
           Height
           ,
           Length
           ,
           Breadth
           ,
           and
           Depth
           of
           love
           ;
           yet
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           this
           love
           should
           not
           passe
           all
           knowledge
           ,
           for
           the
           understanding
           of
           man
           will
           go
           along
           through
           all
           these
           ,
           to
           multiply
           and
           multiply
           againe
           and
           againe
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           love
           within
           knowledge
           ,
           What
           then
           must
           himself
           be
           ?
           if
           we
           could
           separate
           God
           and
           Gods
           Love
           .
           Again
           ,
           conceive
           so
           many
           multiplyed
           new
           Worlds
           ,
           new
           Heavens
           ,
           new
           Earths
           ,
           new
           Seas
           ,
           new
           Forrests
           ,
           Woods
           ,
           Trees
           ,
           Reeds
           ,
           Herbs
           ,
           Grasse
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           multiplyed
           ;
           and
           conceive
           so
           many
           worlds
           of
           men
           and
           new
           created
           Angels
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           these
           millions
           of
           VVoods
           ,
           Trees
           ,
           Forrests
           ,
           Herbs
           ,
           Grasse
           ,
           be
           all
           made
           pens
           ,
           and
           let
           all
           these
           thousands
           millions
           of
           new
           created
           Seas
           ,
           Fountaines
           ,
           Rivers
           ,
           be
           all
           Ink
           ;
           and
           all
           these
           thousands
           millions
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           yea
           of
           Heavens
           ,
           Aire
           ,
           Earth
           be
           paper
           ,
           and
           let
           these
           thousands
           of
           millions
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           write
           Books
           and
           Psalms
           of
           praise
           of
           this
           infinite
           and
           incomprehensible
           Lord
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           wits
           be
           enlarged
           in
           the
           capacity
           of
           so
           many
           thousand
           millions
           of
           degrees
           of
           understanding
           ,
           above
           what
           they
           now
           have
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           former
           multiplied
           numbers
           ,
           and
           let
           their
           wits
           for
           all
           eternity
           ,
           conceive
           new
           expressions
           and
           most
           heavenly
           conceptions
           of
           the
           infinite
           excellency
           ,
           transcendent
           glory
           ,
           incomparable
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           matchlesse
           and
           boundlesse
           highnesse
           ,
           greatnesse
           ,
           omnipotence
           of
           this
           never
           enough
           admired
           and
           adored
           Lord
           ,
           of
           this
           high
           and
           loftie
           one
           who
           inhabiteth
           eternity
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           these
           should
           not
           passe
           knowledge
           ;
           for
           you
           and
           I
           ,
           and
           any
           ordinary
           understanding
           of
           no
           great
           capacity
           may
           know
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           therefore
           all
           these
           should
           not
           say
           any
           thing
           to
           expresse
           this
           Love
           and
           this
           Lord
           who
           passeth
           all
           knowledge
           .
           O
           if
           we
           could
           be
           drawn
           to
           a
           higher
           measure
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           a
           greater
           price
           on
           this
           Lord
           then
           we
           do
           .
           2.
           
           From
           this
           we
           may
           easily
           see
           the
           comparison
           betwixt
           this
           Lord
           and
           Peers
           of
           created
           nothings
           :
           And
           if
           all
           Nations
           be
           before
           him
           as
           nothing
           ,
           &
           as
           lesse
           then
           nothing
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           by
           himself
           
             Es.
          
           40.
           17.
           
           Then
           say
           ,
           O
           smal
           ,
           base
           nothing
           of
           a
           Creature
           :
           O
           highest
           :
           O
           excellency
           of
           all
           things
           in
           the
           Creator
           :
           O
           little
           and
           really
           small
           creature
           :
           O
           great
           and
           surpassing
           great
           ,
           and
           incomparable
           Creator
           :
           O
           
           man
           ,
           poor
           man
           ,
           that
           living
           lie
           ;
           and
           that
           dying
           and
           expiring
           nothing
           :
           but
           O
           infinite
           all
           :
           O
           unspeakable
           and
           infinite
           glory
           of
           uncreated
           being
           !
           O
           man
           ,
           a
           breathing
           fable
           ,
           a
           living
           and
           a
           laughing
           vanity
           :
           O
           self-sufficient
           and
           al
           sufficient
           life
           of
           solid
           happinesse
           :
           O
           creature
           :
           a
           dying
           vanity
           ,
           and
           a
           weeping
           nothing
           ,
           a
           nothing
           rejoycing
           ,
           eating
           ,
           drinking
           ,
           sighing
           ,
           dying
           :
           O
           highest
           Creator
           :
           O
           eternity
           of
           ever-living
           and
           ever-joying
           life
           :
           O
           self-living
           immortality
           of
           endlesse
           and
           uncreated
           joy
           :
           O
           created
           sparkes
           ,
           and
           poore
           drops
           of
           creature-goodnesse
           ,
           and
           creature-mercy
           :
           O
           Sea
           :
           O
           boundlesse
           world
           of
           worlds
           of
           infinite
           goodnesse
           ,
           and
           bottom-lesse
           mercy
           in
           the
           Creator
           of
           all
           things
           :
           O
           shamed
           and
           despised
           royaltie
           of
           Princes
           of
           Earth
           and
           Clay
           :
           O
           never
           enough
           admired
           glory
           of
           uncreated
           royaltie
           in
           the
           incomprehensible
           God!
           O
           fair
           Sun
           !
           O
           beautifull
           Moone
           !
           but
           rather
           ,
           O
           confounded
           and
           shamed
           Sunne
           and
           Moon
           ,
           
             Esa.
          
           24.
           23.
           and
           ,
           O
           infinitely
           fair
           and
           glorious
           Lord
           who
           made
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           :
           O
           pleasant
           Roses
           and
           Lillies
           :
           but
           ,
           O
           pleasanter
           Lord
           the
           Creator
           of
           Roses
           and
           Lillies
           :
           O
           mighty
           and
           powerfull
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           ,
           but
           most
           mighty
           and
           matchlesse
           King
           of
           Kings
           :
           O
           foolish
           and
           unwise
           men
           :
           O
           unstedfast
           and
           changeable
           Angels
           :
           O
           Lord
           there
           is
           no
           searching
           out
           of
           thy
           understanding
           :
           O
           unchangeable
           and
           unmoveable
           mover
           of
           all
           things
           :
           O
           peeces
           of
           Breathing
           ,
           Laughing
           ,
           and
           then
           dying
           Clay
           :
           O
           creature
           of
           yesterday
           ,
           of
           the
           last
           by-past
           hour
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           is
           not
           of
           one
           weeks
           standing
           to
           him
           ;
           seeing
           a
           thousand
           yeers
           are
           to
           him
           as
           one
           day
           .
           But
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           
             The
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
          
           Daniel
           7.
           13.
           
           
             O
             Father
             of
             eternity
             ,
          
           Esai
           .
           9.
           6.
           
           
             O
             King
             of
             ages
             ,
          
           1.
           Tim.
           1.
           17.
           
           And
           King
           of
           time
           :
           O
           weak
           men
           :
           O
           mightlesse
           and
           infirme
           Heavens
           which
           shall
           wax
           old
           as
           a
           garment
           :
           O
           eternall
           Lord
           :
           O
           what
           an
           Arme
           of
           omnipotency
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           shall
           with
           a
           shake
           of
           his
           right
           Arme
           move
           the
           Heavens
           and
           loose
           all
           the
           fixed
           Stars
           ,
           and
           cause
           them
           to
           fall
           out
           of
           the
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           Figs
           fall
           off
           a
           Fig-Tree
           shaken
           with
           a
           mighty
           Winde
           ,
           Revel.
           6.
           13.
           
           O
           all
           you
           created
           Gardens
           and
           Orchards
           and
           Paradises
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           blush
           and
           hide
           your selves
           beside
           the
           Tree
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           beareth
           twelve
           manner
           of
           fruit
           every
           moneth
           :
           Every
           Apple
           growing
           on
           this
           Lord
           who
           is
           the
           Tree
           of
           life
           ,
           is
           life
           eternall
           :
           O
           Gold
           :
           O
           Silver
           :
           O
           Rubies
           :
           O
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           much
           desired
           by
           
             Adams
          
           sonnes
           !
           What
           are
           you
           to
           him
           whose
           City
           is
           fairer
           ,
           Revel.
           21.
           18.
           
           
             And
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Wall
             was
             of
             Jasper
             ,
             and
             the
             City
             was
             pure
             gold
             like
             unto
             clear
             glasse
             .
          
           He
           saith
           not
           
           there
           was
           abundance
           of
           gold
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           multitudes
           of
           precious
           stones
           ,
           but
           the
           City
           was
           all
           gold
           ,
           and
           precious
           stones
           ;
           a
           City
           like
           Rome
           ,
           Venetia
           ,
           or
           Constantinople
           ;
           in
           which
           ,
           Timber
           ,
           Wals
           ,
           Stones
           ,
           Streets
           ,
           &
           all
           the
           buildings
           were
           nothing
           but
           precious
           stones
           and
           gold
           ,
           were
           admirable
           ;
           O
           all
           fair
           Rivers
           and
           Seas
           ,
           what
           are
           you
           but
           pooles
           of
           dead
           water
           ,
           being
           compared
           with
           
             a
             pure
             River
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             Throne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ?
          
           Rev.
           22.
           1.
           
           Every
           drop
           of
           that
           water
           is
           an
           heaven
           .
           O
           created
           welbeloveds
           you
           are
           black
           ,
           and
           the
           Sun
           hath
           looked
           on
           you
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           out
           and
           stand
           beside
           the
           
             Standard
             bearer
             amongst
             ten
             thousand
             ,
          
           Cant.
           5.
           10.
           
           Oh
           ,
           who
           are
           sick
           of
           love
           for
           this
           Lord
           :
           O
           for
           eternities
           leasure
           to
           look
           on
           him
           ,
           to
           feast
           upon
           a
           sight
           of
           his
           Face
           :
           O
           for
           the
           long
           summer-Day
           of
           endlesse
           ages
           to
           stand
           beside
           him
           and
           to
           enjoy
           him
           !
           O
           time
           :
           O
           sin
           be
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           :
           O
           Day
           :
           O
           fairest
           of
           Dayes
           dawne
           :
           O
           morning
           of
           eternity
           break
           out
           ,
           and
           arise
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           enjoy
           this
           incomprehensible
           Lord
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           O
           come
           out
           of
           the
           Creature
           .
           3.
           
           Make
           not
           Clay
           and
           the
           Creature
           whose
           mother
           is
           
             purum
             nihil
             ,
          
           pure
           meere
           nothing
           ,
           your
           last
           end
           ;
           Alas
           ,
           make
           not
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           a
           post-horse
           to
           ride
           your
           own
           errands
           ,
           or
           a
           Covenant
           with
           the
           most
           high
           Lord
           a
           Chariot
           and
           Stirrop
           to
           mount
           upon
           the
           height
           of
           your
           carnall
           and
           Clay-projects
           :
           this
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           one
           should
           stop
           the
           entry
           of
           an
           Oven
           with
           a
           Kings
           roberoyall
           .
           Let
           God
           ,
           onely
           God
           ,
           be
           your
           last
           end
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             living
             God
             ]
          
           The
           words
           
             Chajah
          
           and
           
             Havah
             ,
          
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           ,
           are
           neere
           of
           kindred
           together
           ,
           for
           living
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           being
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           most
           agreeable
           to
           reason
           that
           JEHOVAH
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           first
           being
           ,
           and
           hath
           being
           of
           himself
           ,
           should
           be
           
             the
             living
             God
             .
          
           And
           you
           do
           not
           finde
           man
           called
           
             living
             man
             ,
          
           though
           man
           have
           a
           life
           ,
           as
           God
           is
           called
           
             the
             living
             God
             ;
          
           he
           is
           
             the
             living
             God
             ,
          
           because
           all
           life
           is
           originally
           in
           him
           ,
           Psal.
           36.
           9.
           
           
             With
             thee
             is
             the
             well
             of
             life
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.
           4.
           
           
             In
             him
             was
             life
             ;
          
           all
           heat
           is
           orignally
           in
           fire
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           things
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           :
           all
           light
           originally
           in
           the
           Sun
           ;
           and
           other
           things
           have
           light
           by
           loane
           onely
           ;
           and
           light
           in
           other
           things
           is
           from
           the
           Sun
           by
           a
           sort
           of
           grace
           .
           2.
           
           He
           is
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           in
           opposition
           to
           dead
           Idols
           ,
           who
           ,
           Psal.
           115.
           want
           life
           .
           3.
           
           And
           have
           
             mouthes
             and
             speak
             not
             ,
             eyes
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             see
             not
             :
          
           you
           need
           not
           be
           afraid
           of
           the
           Pa●ists
           ,
           gods
           of
           wood
           ,
           and
           silver
           ,
           and
           gold
           .
           But
           because
           I
           haste
           to
           an
           ●nd
           ▪
           The
           use
           is
           .
           1.
           
           If
           all
           things
           that
           live
           ,
           and
           we
           mortall
           men
           
           borrow
           our
           life
           from
           God
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           correct
           three
           errours
           .
           1.
           
           We
           take
           this
           borrowed
           breath
           for
           our
           proper
           heritage
           ,
           and
           we
           make
           this
           lif●
           our
           Idol
           and
           our
           last
           end
           :
           hence
           all
           is
           done
           for
           this
           life
           ,
           men
           betray
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           for
           their
           life
           ,
           men
           desert
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           Parliament
           ,
           Countrey
           and
           Religion
           ,
           for
           a
           life
           to
           them
           and
           theirs
           ;
           men
           kill
           and
           destroy
           for
           life
           ;
           men
           rise
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           and
           go
           late
           to
           bed
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           eat
           the
           bread
           of
           sorrow
           for
           life
           :
           but
           oh
           !
           little
           do
           wee
           for
           the
           
             living
             God
             ,
          
           and
           a
           communion
           with
           the
           living
           God
           in
           the
           best
           life
           ,
           the
           life
           of
           grace
           .
           Our
           second
           error
           is
           ,
           that
           as
           our
           life
           is
           but
           a
           borrowed
           thing
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           think
           on
           two
           things
           ;
           1.
           
           The
           paying
           of
           the
           annuall
           of
           this
           borrowed
           sum
           ,
           even
           the
           dedication
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           actions
           ,
           wayes
           ,
           and
           purposes
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           honour
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           doe
           not
           think
           of
           paying
           back
           again
           the
           principall
           sum
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           the
           sum
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           and
           his
           soul
           in
           readinesse
           to
           render
           to
           God
           ?
           2.
           
           But
           like
           bankrupts
           we
           minde
           not
           to
           pay
           except
           we
           be
           arrested
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           soul
           is
           taken
           from
           money
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           do
           not
           render
           it
           ,
           the
           ghuest
           is
           pulled
           out
           ,
           but
           doth
           not
           come
           out
           ,
           
             anima
             ejicitur
             ,
             non
             egreditur
             .
          
           Who
           liveth
           as
           having
           no
           morrow
           ?
           who
           walketh
           as
           if
           death
           were
           alwayes
           at
           his
           right
           side
           ?
           3.
           
           We
           love
           best
           the
           worst
           of
           our
           life
           ,
           we
           are
           much
           for
           the
           time-accidents
           ,
           and
           the
           clay-accidents
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           court
           ,
           honour
           ,
           riches
           ,
           pleasure
           ,
           ease
           :
           some
           sell
           Religion
           to
           be
           free
           from
           plundering
           ,
           others
           to
           keep
           a
           whole
           skin
           ,
           and
           to
           go
           to
           heaven
           ,
           as
           they
           imagine
           without
           losse
           of
           bloud
           ,
           comply
           with
           Papists
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           Times
           .
           And
           for
           that
           which
           scarce
           deserveth
           the
           name
           of
           Life
           ;
           men
           give
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Lyer
           saith
           ,
           Job
           .
           2.
           4.
           
           )
           
             skinne
             for
             skinne
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             they
             have
             for
             life
             :
          
           but
           oh
           !
           that
           noble
           accident
           of
           life
           ,
           eternity
           of
           life
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           excellent
           substance
           ,
           eternall
           life
           ,
           is
           much
           neglected
           ;
           the
           life
           
             hidden
             up
             with
             Christ
             in
             God
             ,
          
           Col
           3.
           3.
           is
           regarded
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           How
           sweet
           is
           it
           to
           make
           God
           a
           friend
           sure
           and
           induring
           to
           thy
           soule
           ,
           who
           cannot
           die
           ?
           is
           it
           sure
           to
           trust
           in
           the
           Prince
           who
           
             returneth
             to
             his
             Earth
             ,
          
           the
           Earth
           whereof
           he
           is
           a
           landed
           heritor
           ,
           when
           he
           dieth
           ?
           Psal.
           146.
           3.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           surer
           to
           trust
           in
           
             the
             Lord
             who
             made
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Earth
             ?
          
           vers.
           6.
           
           Is
           it
           sure
           to
           trust
           ,
           1.
           
             Tim.
          
           6.
           17.
           
           
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
             {non-Roman}
          
           ,
           in
           riches
           which
           deale
           not
           plainly
           and
           fairly
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           go
           out
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           but
           are
           uncertain
           ,
           like
           a
           friend
           ,
           and
           you
           know
           not
           when
           to
           have
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           to
           want
           him
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           better
           to
           trust
           
             in
             that
             living
             God
             ?
          
           that
           God
           who
           liveth
           for
           
           ever
           ,
           whereas
           riches
           is
           a
           dead
           and
           a
           dying
           God
           ;
           
             David
          
           speaking
           of
           his
           owne
           greatnesse
           ,
           valour
           in
           war
           through
           Gods
           strength
           ,
           and
           of
           Nations
           ,
           People
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           who
           served
           him
           ,
           yet
           looketh
           on
           one
           above
           all
           ,
           Psal.
           18.
           46.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             liveth
             and
             blessed
             bee
             my
             Rock
             :
          
           this
           putteth
           me
           in
           minde
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           who
           heard
           of
           the
           death
           of
           many
           of
           great
           and
           noble
           friends
           in
           war
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Duke
           and
           this
           Prince
           ,
           and
           this
           and
           this
           worthy
           friend
           was
           killed
           in
           war
           ,
           yet
           comforted
           himself
           with
           this
           ,
           
             vivit
             imperator
             ,
             sat
             habeo
             ;
          
           the
           Emperour
           liveth
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           happy
           enough
           .
           But
           is
           not
           this
           better
           ,
           to
           a
           soule
           that
           knoweth
           God
           ,
           my
           father
           is
           killed
           ,
           my
           brother
           lost
           ,
           my
           Prince
           dead
           ,
           my
           deare
           friend
           buried
           ,
           but
           God
           liveth
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           my
           Rock
           ;
           yea
           ,
           but
           say
           thy
           God
           the
           King
           of
           Brittaine
           liveth
           ,
           yet
           his
           favour
           to
           thee
           may
           die
           before
           he
           die
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           hast
           thou
           ?
           Court
           ,
           Court
           is
           made
           of
           glasse
           ,
           and
           can
           glister
           ,
           and
           be
           broken
           in
           one
           houre
           ,
           the
           pavement
           of
           the
           chamber
           of
           presence
           is
           Icy
           and
           slidy
           ,
           and
           thou
           maist
           fall
           :
           It
           is
           known
           to
           many
           ,
           the
           Courtier
           is
           as
           a
           compter
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           compting
           Table
           to
           day
           for
           a
           thousand
           pound
           ,
           and
           taken
           up
           and
           laid
           downe
           in
           the
           next
           accompt
           for
           a
           farthing
           :
           O
           but
           these
           two
           be
           sweetly
           combined
           ;
           The
           ever-living
           God
           ,
           and
           The
           ever-loving
           God
           :
           how
           comfortable
           that
           I
           beleeve
           Gods
           love
           toward
           me
           is
           as
           old
           as
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           God
           did
           never
           begin
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           so
           he
           never
           began
           to
           love
           me
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           eternall
           ,
           so
           his
           love
           is
           eternall
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           the
           Court
           shall
           not
           change
           upon
           me
           .
        
         
           
             And
             abiding
             ,
             or
             stedfast
             for
             ever
             .
             ]
          
           This
           is
           another
           attribute
           of
           Gods
           blessed
           nature
           that
           
             Darius
          
           ascribeth
           to
           God
           ;
           He
           is
           a
           God
           eternall
           ,
           Daniel
           7.
           13.
           
           
             He
             is
             the
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
          
           Psal.
           102.
           26.
           
           
             The
             Heavens
             shall
             perish
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             endure
             ,
             yea
             all
             of
             them
             wax
             old
             as
             a
             garment
             :
             as
             a
             vesture
             shalt
             thou
             change
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             changed
             .
             27.
             
             But
             thou
             art
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             thy
             yeers
             shall
             have
             no
             end
             .
          
           I
           know
           now
           that
           the
           whole
           created
           masse
           of
           heaven
           and
           earth
           ,
           and
           all
           therein
           ,
           is
           but
           as
           a
           web
           of
           cloth
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Sute
           of
           clothes
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           end
           of
           the
           web
           is
           old
           and
           moth-eaten
           ,
           and
           shall
           bee
           laid
           by
           ,
           as
           an
           old
           threed-bare
           Cloak
           ,
           ragged
           and
           holed
           ,
           when
           God
           shall
           endure
           for
           ever
           and
           ever
           .
           2.
           
           Time
           goeth
           not
           about
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           goeth
           about
           creatures
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           with
           him
           yesterday
           and
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           this
           yeere
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           yeere
           ;
           but
           his
           duration
           is
           an
           instant
           standing
           alwayes
           still
           ;
           you
           and
           I
           slide
           through
           moneths
           and
           yeeres
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           wee
           are
           over
           ears
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           water
           by
           death
           :
           but
           he
           
           standeth
           still
           ,
           his
           being
           is
           in
           no
           flux
           or
           motion
           from
           first
           and
           last
           ,
           from
           time
           past
           to
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           Revel.
           1.
           17.
           
           
             The
             first
             and
             the
             last
             ,
          
           and
           v.
           8.
           
           
             The
             Alpha
             and
             Omega
             ,
             the
             beginning
             and
             the
             ending
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             he
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             to
             come
             .
          
           Imagine
           there
           were
           a
           verbe
           that
           doth
           involve
           an
           action
           done
           and
           ended
           yesterday
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           done
           to
           morrow
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           compleatly
           perfected
           action
           that
           should
           expresse
           Gods
           duration
           best
           ;
           whereas
           our
           being
           taketh
           three
           verbs
           to
           expresse
           it
           ,
           this
           man
           was
           ,
           and
           continueth
           yet
           ,
           and
           to
           morrow
           shall
           be
           ,
           but
           may
           not
           bee
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.
           8.
           
           
             One
             day
             is
             with
             the
             Lord
             as
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             yeeres
             as
             one
             day
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           he
           is
           the
           
             King
             of
             ages
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           1.
           17.
           as
           if
           generations
           and
           centuries
           of
           yeares
           were
           his
           subjects
           and
           servants
           .
           His
           Sonne
           Christ
           is
           ,
           Esay
           9.
           6.
           
           
             The
             Father
             of
             Eternitie
             :
          
           And
           Esay
           57.
           15.
           
           
             He
             inhabiteth
             Eternitie
             .
          
           Men
           do
           not
           inhabite
           Eternitie
           ,
           For
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           do
           but
           take
           by
           the
           curtains
           of
           time
           ,
           and
           looke
           into
           the
           borders
           of
           Eternitie
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           we
           shall
           bee
           beside
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           not
           inhabite
           Eternity
           ,
           so
           as
           if
           non-existence
           and
           our
           glorified
           natures
           should
           involve
           a
           contradiction
           ;
           whereas
           existence
           is
           as
           essentiall
           to
           the
           glorious
           Majesty
           of
           God
           as
           his
           blessed
           essence
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           essence
           involveth
           a
           contradiction
           not
           to
           bee
           .
           And
           all
           time-gods
           are
           no
           gods
           :
           for
           if
           you
           say
           God
           ,
           you
           say
           an
           eternall
           necessity
           of
           an
           eternall
           and
           ever
           living
           God
           :
           And
           this
           maketh
           God
           free
           from
           change
           ,
           and
           from
           ups
           and
           downes
           ,
           from
           falling
           and
           rising
           ,
           that
           are
           incident
           to
           all
           created
           natures
           ,
           even
           to
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           1.
           
           If
           God
           be
           eternall
           and
           Lord
           of
           time
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           carefull
           that
           wee
           say
           not
           as
           the
           people
           doth
           ,
           Jer.
           8.
           20.
           
           
             The
             harvest
             is
             past
             ,
             and
             the
             summer
             is
             ended
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             saved
             .
          
           Wee
           are
           inclined
           to
           weepe
           upon
           time
           as
           being
           too
           long
           ,
           especially
           when
           wee
           our selves
           ,
           and
           the
           Lords
           Church
           have
           sad
           and
           bloody
           dayes
           .
           But
           the
           children
           of
           God
           have
           three
           advantages
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           many
           motives
           to
           cause
           us
           to
           submit
           to
           Gods
           dispensation
           of
           time
           .
           1.
           
           Wait
           on
           ,
           for
           Psal.
           9.
           18.
           
           
             The
             hope
             of
             the
             poore
             shall
             not
             perish
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Psal.
           40.
           1.
           
           
             I
             waited
             patiently
             on
             the
             Lord
             ;
          
           and
           what
           was
           the
           issue
           ?
           
             and
             he
             inclined
             his
             eare
             and
             heard
             my
             cry
             .
             2.
             
             He
             brought
             me
             also
             out
             of
             the
             horrible
             pit
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             mirie
             clayes
             ,
             and
             set
             my
             feet
             on
             a
             rock
             ,
             and
             established
             my
             goings
             .
          
           Hence
           ,
           as
           while
           the
           bellows
           blow
           ,
           the
           fire
           casteth
           heat
           and
           light
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           heat
           and
           fervour
           of
           our
           long
           lodging
           under
           the
           crosse
           make
           broad
           aimes
           of
           praising
           and
           walking
           thankefully
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           
           breathing
           of
           the
           Bellowes
           ceaseth
           ,
           the
           fire
           goeth
           out
           again
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           are
           delivered
           ,
           and
           are
           cooled
           ,
           wee
           turn
           cold
           in
           performing
           reall
           thankfulnesse
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           let
           faith
           in
           long
           troubles
           wait
           on
           ,
           and
           sow
           seed
           in
           Heaven
           and
           on
           Christ
           (
           and
           that
           is
           excellent
           soyle
           )
           and
           wee
           shall
           reape
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           if
           we
           faint
           not
           .
           2.
           
           Gods
           delayes
           are
           the
           seeds
           of
           greater
           mercies
           ;
           we
           are
           (
           to
           borrow
           that
           expression
           )
           to
           pardon
           the
           long
           delayed
           salvation
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           forgive
           times
           leaden
           wheeles
           which
           move
           slowly
           ,
           because
           God
           recompenseth
           want
           of
           present
           deliverance
           with
           a
           superplus
           of
           grace
           ;
           Was
           it
           not
           best
           that
           
             Jacob
          
           was
           not
           blessed
           at
           the
           first
           ?
           his
           faith
           was
           lengthned
           to
           continue
           with
           this
           ;
           
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             goe
             while
             thou
             blesse
             me
             .
          
           The
           woman
           of
           Canaans
           daughters
           body
           is
           not
           freed
           of
           the
           divell
           at
           the
           first
           or
           second
           cry
           ,
           but
           her
           owne
           soule
           is
           inriched
           with
           faith
           ,
           great
           faith
           ,
           and
           fervour
           of
           spirit
           ,
           to
           continue
           in
           praying
           and
           humble
           submission
           to
           bee
           willing
           to
           be
           a
           dogge
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           here
           the
           Lord
           often
           recompenseth
           the
           want
           of
           Brasse
           with
           the
           presence
           of
           Gold
           .
           For
           faith
           here
           intrusteth
           a
           stocke
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           doth
           forbeare
           and
           suspend
           both
           principall
           and
           annuall
           till
           Gods
           time
           come
           .
           Therefore
           wee
           are
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           while
           we
           fret
           and
           challenge
           our
           Lord
           ,
           that
           hee
           loseth
           time
           ,
           that
           we
           be
           not
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           losing
           time
           our selves
           ;
           if
           he
           hold
           his
           Church
           long
           in
           the
           furnace
           ,
           if
           his
           Church
           doe
           not
           joyn
           with
           God
           actively
           ,
           to
           melt
           her selfe
           ,
           and
           to
           humble
           her selfe
           under
           Gods
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           then
           the
           Church
           loseth
           her
           time
           ,
           but
           God
           doth
           not
           lose
           a
           moment
           .
           The
           Gold-smith
           should
           hold
           his
           vessell
           in
           the
           fire
           till
           it
           be
           melted
           and
           refined
           .
           Here
           also
           wee
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           to
           deliver
           out
           of
           some
           crosse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           my
           duetie
           .
           I
           lose
           a
           father
           ,
           a
           childe
           ,
           a
           deare
           friend
           in
           warre
           ;
           I
           can
           never
           in
           this
           life
           be
           delivered
           from
           this
           crosse
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           reality
           of
           it
           :
           for
           my
           father
           ,
           my
           childe
           ,
           my
           deare
           friend
           ,
           once
           being
           dead
           ,
           cannot
           returne
           to
           mee
           againe
           :
           but
           though
           I
           cannot
           bee
           delivered
           from
           the
           reall
           losse
           ,
           yet
           may
           I
           by
           Gods
           grace
           deliver
           my selfe
           from
           the
           impatient
           fretting
           and
           distrustfull
           apprehension
           of
           that
           losse
           ,
           by
           doing
           that
           for
           conscience
           to
           the
           God
           of
           patience
           ,
           (
           who
           commandeth
           mee
           to
           submit
           )
           which
           for
           length
           of
           time
           I
           shall
           doe
           ;
           but
           here
           wee
           obey
           time
           rather
           then
           God
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Gods
           time
           is
           better
           then
           ours
           ,
           for
           hee
           knoweth
           when
           wee
           are
           ripe
           for
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           drosse
           cometh
           away
           from
           the
           mett●ll
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           cast
           our
           scumme
           .
           Here
           before
           we
           glorifie
           him
           ,
           
           we
           would
           binde
           him
           to
           deliver
           us
           ;
           and
           we
           desire
           here
           to
           be
           served
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           deliver
           before
           we
           be
           mortified
           and
           dead
           to
           our
           lusts
           .
           But
           it
           is
           better
           that
           our
           paine
           continue
           praising
           and
           beleeving
           ,
           as
           both
           paine
           and
           faith
           be
           removed
           .
           How
           excellent
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Church
           crying
           out
           of
           the
           deep
           ,
           
             Psal.
             130.
             5.
             
             I
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           But
           many
           lie
           stil
           under
           the
           load
           ,
           rather
           then
           wait
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           help
           the
           businesse
           ;
           therefore
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             doth
             wait
             .
          
           2.
           
           Many
           wait
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           not
           whereon
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           fooles
           nest
           they
           seeke
           ;
           therefore
           he
           addeth
           ,
           
             And
             in
             his
             Word
             doe
             I
             trust
             .
          
           A
           soule
           is
           not
           bottomed
           on
           a
           dreame
           in
           his
           on-waiting
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           for
           his
           warrant
           .
           3.
           
           Many
           doe
           wait
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           deliverance
           that
           they
           wait
           for
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           God
           himselfe
           ;
           therefore
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             ver.
             6.
             
             My
             soul
             waiteth
             for
             the
             Lord
             .
          
           It
           is
           as
           much
           for
           God
           and
           a
           communion
           with
           him
           that
           faith
           waiteth
           for
           ,
           as
           for
           deliverance
           .
           4.
           
           But
           many
           wait
           ,
           but
           very
           lazily
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           deadnesse
           ;
           the
           Prophet
           expresseth
           more
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
             My
             soule
             waiteth
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             more
             then
             they
             that
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             .
          
           Such
           a
           waiter
           with
           these
           foure
           qualifications
           can
           never
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           time
           .
           Here
           then
           are
           newes
           ;
           
             Awake
             ,
             O
             Sion
             ,
             sit
             no
             longer
             in
             ashes
             ,
             put
             on
             thy
             beautifull
             garments
             ,
          
           O
           people
           really
           in
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ;
           England
           ,
           Brittain
           ,
           be
           not
           weary
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           comming
           ,
           Christ
           is
           in
           his
           journey
           posting
           ,
           deliverance
           is
           at
           hand
           .
           O
           beleever
           make
           no
           haste
           ;
           O
           prisoner
           of
           hope
           ,
           die
           not
           in
           the
           prison
           .
           Oh!
           we
           want
           faith
           .
           It
           is
           the
           art
           and
           cunning
           of
           faith
           to
           beleeve
           and
           not
           see
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           memory
           for
           eyes
           and
           sense
           ;
           but
           we
           would
           both
           sow
           and
           reap
           in
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           physicke
           and
           health
           both
           in
           one
           houre
           ;
           we
           would
           alwayes
           be
           at
           miracles
           .
        
         
           
             Vse
          
           2.
           
           If
           God
           be
           eternall
           ,
           his
           love
           and
           decrees
           must
           be
           necessary
           and
           irresistable
           ;
           nothing
           is
           so
           necessary
           as
           that
           which
           is
           eternall
           .
           Then
           I
           could
           easily
           yeeld
           ,
           (
           considering
           who
           are
           this
           day
           against
           us
           )
           we
           should
           be
           sunk
           and
           overwhelmed
           ,
           if
           those
           three
           hold
           good
           which
           Papists
           and
           Arminians
           hold
           .
           1.
           
           Our
           salvation
           were
           in
           danger
           ,
           if
           free-will
           ,
           which
           hath
           its
           rise
           and
           working
           in
           time
           ,
           were
           the
           Axeltree
           upon
           which
           are
           rolled
           the
           wheeles
           of
           eternall
           election
           and
           reprobation
           .
           But
           there
           is
           as
           good
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           sucking
           childe
           may
           reach
           up
           his
           arme
           above
           the
           Sunne
           and
           Starres
           ,
           and
           roll
           about
           the
           wheele
           of
           the
           first
           Heaven
           from
           East
           to
           West
           ,
           and
           turne
           the
           wheele
           again
           from
           West
           to
           East
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           that
           time-free-will
           can
           turn
           about
           
           the
           eternall
           counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           acts
           of
           believing
           are
           not
           believing
           ;
           and
           our
           good
           and
           evil
           works
           which
           have
           their
           rise
           from
           yesterday
           and
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           are
           like
           
             Jonahs
          
           gourd
           ,
           up
           and
           down
           in
           one
           night
           ,
           doe
           roll
           about
           the
           eternall
           will
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           favour
           and
           love
           to
           hatred
           and
           rejecting
           of
           men
           .
           Better
           make
           the
           former
           of
           all
           things
           supreame
           and
           soveraigne
           ,
           then
           give
           the
           Prerogative
           Royall
           of
           all
           to
           naughty
           and
           sinfull
           clay
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           could
           easily
           grant
           that
           it
           were
           in
           mens
           power
           to
           destroy
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           King
           of
           the
           bottomlesse
           pit
           ,
           and
           his
           Lady
           and
           Queen
           Babylon
           the
           great
           whore
           ,
           and
           their
           sonnes
           ,
           Papists
           and
           Prelates
           ,
           might
           cut
           off
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lords
           Israel
           ,
           if
           upon
           the
           supposall
           of
           their
           dream
           of
           N.
           
             media
             scientia
             ,
          
           the
           new
           eyes
           which
           Jesuits
           (
           with
           all
           humble
           submission
           and
           glory
           to
           the
           glorious
           God
           bee
           it
           spoken
           )
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           contingency
           did
           rule
           all
           :
           for
           upon
           the
           nod
           and
           dominion
           of
           causes
           ,
           without
           all
           determination
           of
           Gods
           righteous
           providence
           and
           eternall
           counsel
           ,
           all
           revolutions
           of
           Church
           and
           Kingdomes
           depend
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           and
           all
           hang
           upon
           these
           two
           poles
           ,
           
             may
             be
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             ;
          
           what
           hindereth
           then
           that
           Christ
           have
           no
           Spouse
           ,
           no
           redeemed
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           be
           a
           husband
           without
           a
           wife
           ,
           a
           King
           without
           Subjects
           ,
           a
           Saviour
           without
           a
           ransomed
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           expresly
           teach
           ,
           who
           with
           Arminians
           are
           advocates
           for
           nature
           ,
           and
           pleaders
           against
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           wee
           believe
           God
           to
           bee
           eternall
           ,
           and
           his
           counsel
           eternall
           ,
           and
           his
           eternall
           decree
           to
           have
           a
           strong
           influence
           in
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             ,
          
           and
           that
           Divels
           ,
           Men
           ,
           Babylon
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           Spain
           ,
           Irish
           rebels
           ,
           powers
           on
           earth
           in
           their
           plots
           ,
           machinations
           ,
           counsels
           ,
           endeavours
           ,
           battels
           ,
           victories
           ,
           all
           which
           ,
           come
           from
           free
           causes
           ,
           are
           yet
           chained
           and
           fast
           linked
           to
           the
           high
           dominion
           and
           independent
           soveraignty
           of
           an
           eternall
           God
           .
           And
           we
           believe
           that
           this
           differenceth
           Jehovah
           from
           all
           other
           Gods
           ,
           who
           ,
           as
           Esay
           saith
           ,
           
             Can
             neither
             do
             good
             nor
             evil
             .
          
           Therefore
           there
           is
           not
           an
           arrow
           steepd
           in
           hell
           and
           shot
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           it
           cometh
           out
           of
           Gods
           bow
           ,
           and
           he
           saith
           it
           ,
           Esay
           43.
           13.
           
           
             Yea
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             was
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             none
             that
             can
             deliver
             out
             of
             my
             hand
             .
             I
             wil
             worke
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             let
             it
             ?
          
           The
           Churches
           victories
           and
           deliverance
           depend
           upon
           an
           eternall
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Belial
           prevail
           not
           ,
           and
           the
           sons
           of
           
             Jacob
          
           are
           not
           consumed
           .
           3.
           
           It
           were
           a
           desperate
           matter
           for
           the
           elect
           to
           be
           saved
           ,
           if
           the
           first
           
             Adam
          
           were
           our
           surety
           ;
           but
           our
           Tutor
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           
           old
           and
           wise
           ,
           
             the
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             ,
             Daniel
          
           7.
           13.
           and
           
             he
             hath
             seven
             eies
             ;
          
           they
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           hold
           the
           apostasie
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           who
           make
           free-will
           our
           tutor
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           I
           were
           halfe
           in
           heaven
           ,
           and
           my
           one
           foot
           in
           eternity
           ,
           and
           my
           other
           in
           time
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           sinfull
           principle
           as
           free-will
           should
           tutour
           and
           guide
           me
           ,
           I
           should
           come
           back
           again
           out
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           be
           damned
           eternally
           .
           If
           any
           weak
           soule
           apprehending
           wrath
           ,
           and
           under
           a
           fervour
           of
           desertion
           should
           complain
           ,
           What
           hindreth
           me
           to
           be
           eternally
           condemned
           ?
           for
           I
           am
           not
           distracted
           ,
           I
           am
           privie
           to
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           sold
           my
           birth-right
           ,
           and
           sinned
           against
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           hainously
           :
           Let
           me
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           selling
           of
           your
           birth-right
           dependeth
           upon
           the
           consent
           of
           your
           tutor
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           King
           of
           ages
           ,
           as
           no
           minor
           can
           sell
           his
           inheritance
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           tutor
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           should
           doe
           it
           ,
           it
           cannot
           stand
           in
           Law
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           revoked
           .
           Christ
           is
           first
           heire
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           elect
           
             joynt
             heires
          
           with
           him
           ,
           
             Rom.
          
           8.
           17.
           and
           joynt
           heires
           in
           Law
           ,
           though
           many
           persons
           ,
           yet
           they
           make
           but
           one
           heire
           :
           consider
           then
           ,
           if
           he
           who
           is
           your
           eternall
           King
           of
           ages
           ,
           and
           so
           unchangeable
           ,
           hath
           not
           given
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           bargaine
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           sell
           his
           birth-right
           and
           inheritance
           ,
           and
           under
           him
           ,
           your
           own
           birth-right
           ,
           you
           had
           no
           power
           to
           doe
           it
           ;
           Christ
           because
           he
           is
           God
           eternall
           cannot
           subscribe
           ,
           nor
           signe
           with
           his
           hand
           the
           writs
           wherein
           you
           have
           sold
           your
           inheritance
           ,
           therefore
           the
           bargaine
           in
           Law
           is
           a
           meere
           nullity
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           God
           enduring
           for
           ever
           ,
           What
           fooles
           are
           we
           to
           place
           our
           hope
           in
           a
           King
           that
           shall
           die
           ?
           Surely
           they
           cast
           their
           anchor
           in
           ill
           ground
           ,
           who
           trust
           in
           the
           creature
           ;
           thou
           puttest
           thy
           heaven
           betwixt
           the
           browes
           of
           a
           King
           and
           in
           the
           light
           of
           his
           countenance
           ;
           he
           is
           but
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           may
           change
           ,
           and
           though
           his
           favour
           were
           constant
           ,
           yet
           when
           his
           eye-strings
           shall
           be
           broken
           ,
           with
           one
           breath
           he
           shall
           breathe
           out
           his
           own
           soule
           ,
           and
           thy
           heaven
           :
           And
           what
           canst
           thou
           then
           say
           or
           do
           ?
           because
           sence
           and
           the
           flesh
           leadeth
           us
           ,
           and
           time
           goeth
           about
           us
           from
           the
           cradle
           to
           the
           grave
           ;
           we
           are
           all
           for
           time
           ,
           we
           are
           for
           a
           time-Court
           ,
           a
           time-Glory
           ,
           a
           time-Prince
           ,
           a
           time-Friend
           ,
           a
           time-Husband
           ,
           a
           time-Brother
           ,
           a
           time-Heaven
           and
           happinesse
           ,
           a
           time-deliverance
           in
           trouble
           ,
           time-Riches
           ,
           time-joy
           and
           time-pleasure
           ,
           time-triumphing
           ,
           a
           time-life
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           we
           may
           finde
           in
           this
           King
           of
           ages
           ,
           who
           indureth
           for
           ever
           ,
           these
           same
           good
           things
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           in
           God
           ,
           eternall
           Court
           ,
           eternall
           Glory
           ,
           an
           eternall
           King
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Friend
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Husband
           ,
           an
           eternall
           
           Brother
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Happinesse
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Salvation
           ,
           eternall
           riches
           ,
           eternall
           victory
           and
           triumph
           ,
           and
           in
           summe
           ,
           life
           eternall
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Kingdome
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             destroyed
             ]
          
           The
           other
           classe
           of
           arguments
           to
           prove
           
             Daniels
          
           God
           to
           be
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           is
           from
           his
           government
           ;
           
             His
             Kingdome
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           The
           people
           of
           his
           kingdome
           cannot
           be
           destroyed
           :
           and
           now
           the
           King
           doth
           say
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           variety
           and
           choyce
           of
           gods
           in
           Chaldea
           and
           Persia
           ,
           yet
           
             Daniels
             God
          
           is
           incomparably
           above
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           
             Daniel
          
           and
           his
           fellowes
           are
           blessed
           and
           more
           happy
           in
           their
           God
           ,
           then
           all
           that
           serve
           other
           gods
           .
           The
           Lord
           when
           he
           is
           tried
           ,
           will
           be
           found
           the
           onely
           excellent
           and
           matchlesse
           God
           above
           all
           gods
           ,
           and
           none
           like
           to
           him
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           the
           onely
           happy
           people
           ;
           that
           mans
           portion
           is
           fallen
           in
           pleasant
           lines
           who
           hath
           the
           Lord
           for
           his
           portion
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           go
           on
           to
           make
           good
           this
           doctrine
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Kingdome
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             the
             most
             permanent
             and
             induring
             society
             on
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           a
           Kingdome
           which
           cannot
           fail
           ;
           and
           I
           go
           upon
           these
           grounds
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           most
           firm
           and
           sure
           Covenant
           made
           betwixt
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           people
           ,
           
             Jer.
             31.
             35.
             
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             that
             giveth
             the
             Sun
             for
             a
             light
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             for
             a
             light
             by
             night
             ,
             which
             divideth
             the
             sea
             when
             the
             waves
             thereof
             roare
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             is
             his
             name
             ,
          
           vers.
           36.
           
           
             If
             these
             ordinances
             depart
             from
             before
             mee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             then
             the
             seed
             of
             Israel
             shall
             cease
             from
             being
             a
             Nation
             before
             me
             for
             ever
             .
          
           I
           might
           alledge
           other
           Scriptures
           also
           ,
           as
           
             Jer.
             32.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             Ezech.
             36.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             Esai
             .
             54.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Esai
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             Heb.
          
           8.
           7
           ,
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           Now
           then
           because
           God
           hath
           bottomed
           the
           eternity
           of
           his
           Church
           upon
           his
           own
           unchangeable
           counsell
           ,
           they
           must
           raze
           the
           acts
           of
           Heaven
           who
           can
           take
           away
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           .
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           judicious
           ,
           if
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           bee
           a
           rationall
           purpose
           of
           intelligent
           men
           .
           What
           if
           we
           should
           imagine
           a
           society
           of
           transported
           men
           should
           convene
           in
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           make
           Statutes
           thus
           ,
           
             We
             ordain
             as
             a
             Law
             and
             Statute
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             22.
             of
             January
             the
             Sunne
             shall
             shine
             no
             more
             by
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             Moone
             and
             Starres
             shall
             give
             no
             more
             light
             by
             night
             ;
             also
             we
             inhibite
             and
             discharge
             ,
             under
             the
             highest
             pain
             of
             treason
             ,
             from
             this
             time
             forth
             the
             Sea
             shall
             never
             ebbe
             or
             flow
             again
             .
          
           These
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           should
           be
           but
           the
           notions
           of
           sick
           imiginations
           ;
           acts
           of
           night
           counsels
           have
           been
           these
           ;
           first
           ,
           fire
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ;
           secondly
           ,
           cut
           off
           the
           Parliament
           ;
           thirdly
           ,
           leave
           not
           alive
           in
           Ireland
           a
           Protestant
           or
           their
           seed
           ;
           fourthly
           ,
           roote
           them
           all
           out
           of
           France
           ,
           
           and
           Germany
           ;
           fifthly
           ,
           destroy
           Scotland
           and
           their
           Covenant
           ;
           sixthly
           ,
           undoe
           all
           reformation
           of
           Religion
           in
           Brittain
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           Numb.
           24.
           8.
           
           
             He
             hath
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Vnicorn
             ;
             he
             shall
             eat
             up
             the
             nations
             his
             enemies
             ,
             he
             shall
             break
             his
             bones
             ,
             and
             pierce
             them
             thorow
             with
             his
             arrowes
             .
          
           Why
           ?
           and
           the
           Church
           is
           but
           a
           feeble
           worme
           :
           let
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           yet
           he
           saith
           ,
           Esay
           41.
           14.
           
           
             Feare
             not
             ,
             worm
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             yee
             men
             of
             Israel
             ,
             I
             will
             helpe
             thee
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             thy
             Redeemer
             ,
             the
             holy
             One
             of
             Israel
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             thee
             .
          
           vers.
           15.
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             thee
             (
             worme
             as
             thou
             art
             )
             a
             new
             sharp
             threshing
             instrument
             having
             teeth
             ;
             thou
             shalt
             thresh
             the
             mountains
             and
             beat
             them
             small
             ,
             and
             shalt
             make
             the
             hils
             as
             chaffe
             .
          
           vers.
           16.
           
           
             Thou
             shalt
             fanne
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             winde
             shall
             carry
             them
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             whirle
             winde
             shall
             scatter
             them
             .
          
           You
           have
           not
           seen
           such
           a
           miracle
           ,
           that
           a
           worme
           shall
           destroy
           a
           great
           mountain
           ,
           and
           blow
           it
           away
           as
           chaffe
           ;
           But
           it
           is
           Gods
           way
           ,
           that
           Omnipotence
           rides
           on
           a
           straw
           ,
           on
           a
           worme
           ,
           and
           triumph
           .
           And
           how
           can
           it
           be
           but
           thus
           ?
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           weakest
           thing
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           incomparably
           the
           strongest
           ,
           
             Psalme
             46.
             1.
             
             God
             is
             our
             refuge
             and
             strength
             :
          
           Gods
           strength
           is
           the
           absolute
           greatest
           strength
           ,
           and
           so
           overcome
           God
           and
           overcome
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           a
           greater
           strength
           must
           overcome
           the
           lesse
           .
           Where
           dwelleth
           hee
           ?
           in
           earth
           ,
           in
           Hell
           ,
           or
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           who
           hath
           strength
           above
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           ?
           they
           doe
           not
           flie
           to
           the
           strongest
           side
           ,
           who
           desert
           the
           Parliament
           and
           flie
           to
           Oxford
           ;
           they
           run
           but
           downe
           to
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           Esay
           30.
           7.
           
           
             Their
             strength
             is
             to
             sit
             still
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           destroying
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           a
           worke
           of
           reason
           or
           deep
           policie
           ,
           as
           men
           suppose
           ;
           they
           will
           but
           swallow
           downe
           and
           drinke
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           doing
           and
           goe
           on
           :
           Put
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           in
           a
           cup
           and
           drink
           her
           ,
           but
           you
           will
           be
           sick
           when
           shee
           is
           in
           your
           belly
           ,
           and
           had
           better
           drinke
           many
           quarts
           of
           lead
           or
           brasse
           melted
           and
           coming
           hot
           out
           of
           the
           furnace
           ,
           for
           
             Zach
             12.
             2
             ,
             There
             is
             poison
             and
             death
             in
             the
             cup
             .
             I
             will
             make
             Jerusalem
             a
             cup
             of
             trembling
             unto
             all
             the
             people
             round
             about
             :
          
           The
           gall
           ,
           the
           wormwood
           ,
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           vengeance
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           vengeance
           of
           his
           Temple
           is
           in
           the
           cup
           ;
           Drink
           who
           will
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           sick
           ,
           and
           drunken
           ,
           and
           vomit
           ,
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           die
           in
           their
           vomit
           ,
           and
           never
           rise
           again
           .
           
             Pharaoh
          
           dranke
           of
           this
           cup
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           killed
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           fishes
           meat
           .
           
             Nebuchadnezzar
          
           and
           
             Belshazar
          
           dranke
           ,
           but
           they
           swelled
           hand
           and
           foot
           ▪
           
           and
           died
           .
           
             Herod
             Acts
          
           12.
           had
           the
           cup
           at
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           tooke
           a
           draught
           of
           this
           wine
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           stricken
           with
           wormes
           :
           Papists
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           Irish
           good
           Catholique
           subjects
           ,
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           Spaine
           ,
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           the
           earth
           are
           now
           drinking
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           cup
           of
           trembling
           goeth
           in
           a
           round
           to
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           consider
           how
           sick
           they
           shall
           be
           ,
           Zach.
           14.
           12.
           
           
             And
             this
             shall
             bee
             the
             plague
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             shall
             smite
             all
             the
             people
             that
             have
             fought
             against
             Ierusalem
             :
             their
             flesh
             shall
             consume
             away
             while
             they
             stand
             upon
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             their
             eyes
             shall
             consume
             away
             in
             their
             eye-holes
             ,
             and
             their
             tongue
             shall
             consume
             away
             in
             their
             mouths
             .
          
           Babylons
           cup-bearers
           ,
           and
           Atheists
           ,
           and
           Malignants
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           morning
           of
           a
           sound
           reformation
           is
           as
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           would
           then
           know
           how
           deadly
           a
           cup
           is
           now
           at
           their
           head
           .
        
         
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             consider
             Gods
             promises
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             a
             true
             Diurnall
             written
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             to
             make
             a
             glorious
             Church
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             Esa.
          
           30.
           26.
           
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Moone
           shall
           be
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           sevenfold
           ,
           as
           the
           light
           of
           seven
           dayes
           .
           
             And
             when
             the
             new
             resurrection
             shall
             bee
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             in-coming
             of
             that
             elder
             sister
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             Rom.
          
           11.
           15.
           and
           when
           all
           Israel
           shall
           be
           saved
           ,
           
             What
             a
             glorious
             house
             shall
             he
             build
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             that
             shall
             be
             fulfilled
             !
             Esay
          
           60.
           13.
           
           And
           the
           glory
           of
           Lebanon
           shall
           come
           unto
           theee
           ;
           the
           fir-tree
           ,
           the
           pine-tree
           ,
           and
           the
           boxe
           together
           ,
           to
           beautifie
           the
           place
           of
           my
           sanctuary
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           make
           the
           place
           of
           my
           feet
           glorious
           .
           
             v.
          
           14.
           
           The
           sons
           also
           of
           them
           that
           afflicted
           thee
           shall
           come
           bending
           to
           thee
           ;
           and
           all
           they
           that
           despised
           thee
           shal
           bow
           themselves
           down
           at
           the
           soals
           of
           thy
           feet
           ,
           and
           they
           shal
           cal
           thee
           The
           City
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           The
           Zion
           of
           the
           holy
           One
           of
           Israel
           .
           
             v.
          
           19.
           
           The
           sunne
           shal
           no
           more
           be
           thy
           light
           by
           day
           ,
           neither
           for
           brightnesse
           shal
           the
           moon
           give
           light
           unto
           thee
           :
           but
           the
           Lord
           shal
           be
           thine
           everlasting
           light
           ,
           and
           the
           dayes
           of
           thy
           mourning
           shal
           be
           ended
           .
           
             All
             which
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             do
             make
             God
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Church
             shall
             stand
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             prevailed
             against
             by
             the
             very
             gates
             of
             hell
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Christ
           cannot
           leave
           off
           to
           be
           a
           King
           ,
           therefore
           his
           Kingdome
           must
           stand
           :
           there
           is
           a
           seed
           and
           a
           reward
           promised
           to
           Christ
           for
           his
           labours
           ,
           
             Esay
          
           53.
           10.
           
           There
           bee
           Articles
           of
           grace
           concluded
           betwixt
           the
           Father
           and
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           broken
           .
        
         
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             there
             are
             in
             all
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Church
             two
             things
             most
             considerable
             :
             first
             ,
             a
             turn
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             a
             contexture
             :
             a
             turne
             or
             
             returne
             ,
             Gen.
          
           39.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Joseph
           
             was
             cast
             in
             prison
             ;
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           was
           with
           Joseph
           .
           
             Gen.
          
           49.
           23.
           
           The
           archers
           have
           sorely
           grieved
           Joseph
           ,
           and
           shot
           at
           him
           ,
           and
           hated
           him
           :
           
             but
             consider
             the
             returne
             ,
             vers.
          
           24.
           
           But
           his
           bowe
           abode
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           arms
           of
           his
           hands
           were
           made
           strong
           by
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           mighty
           God
           of
           Jacob
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           3.
           2.
           
           Many
           say
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           help
           for
           him
           in
           God
           .
           
             See
             so
             sweet
             a
             (
             But
             )
             vers.
          
           3.
           
           But
           thou
           O
           Lord
           ,
           art
           a
           shield
           for
           me
           ,
           my
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           lifter
           up
           of
           my
           head
           .
           
             So
             is
             the
             childe
             of
             Gods
             condition
             made
             up
             of
             two
             haltes
             ,
          
           Psal.
           18.
           18.
           
           
             Hence
             the
             fall
             ;
          
           They
           prevented
           me
           in
           the
           day
           of
           my
           calamity
           :
           
             Then
             the
             rise
             ;
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           was
           my
           stay
           .
           
             Psal.
          
           22.
           7.
           
           All
           that
           see
           me
           laugh
           me
           to
           scorn
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Hence
             faiths
             rise
             ,
             vers.
          
           9.
           
           But
           thou
           art
           he
           that
           took
           me
           out
           of
           the
           wombe
           ,
           &c.
           
           Psal.
           30.
           5.
           
           Weeping
           may
           endure
           for
           a
           night
           ;
           
             then
             the
             returne
             ,
          
           But
           joy
           cometh
           in
           the
           morning
           .
           Psal.
           34.
           19.
           
           Many
           are
           the
           troubles
           of
           the
           righteous
           ;
           
             this
             is
             their
             down
             ,
             but
             they
             lie
             not
             ;
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           delivereth
           them
           out
           of
           all
           .
           Psal.
           71.
           7.
           
           I
           am
           a
           wonder
           to
           many
           ;
           
             that
             is
             dark
             night
             ;
             but
             the
             day
             dawneth
             againe
             ;
          
           But
           thou
           art
           my
           strong
           hold
           .
           
             So
             doth
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             fall
             ,
          
           Psal.
           109.
           4.
           
           For
           my
           love
           they
           were
           mine
           adversaries
           ;
           
             but
             faith
             riseth
             again
             ,
          
           But
           I
           give
           my self
           to
           prayer
           ,
           Psal.
           118.
           13.
           
           Thou
           hast
           thrust
           sore
           at
           me
           that
           I
           might
           fall
           :
           
             see
             the
             escape
             ,
          
           But
           the
           Lord
           helped
           me
           ,
           
             vers.
          
           18.
           
           The
           Lord
           hath
           chastised
           me
           sore
           ;
           
             shall
             he
             lie
             in
             that
             condition
             ?
             No
             ,
          
           But
           he
           hath
           not
           delivered
           me
           to
           death
           .
           Esay
           54.
           7.
           
           For
           a
           smal
           moment
           I
           have
           forsaken
           thee
           ;
           
             behold
             the
             returne
             ,
          
           But
           with
           great
           mercies
           wil
           I
           gather
           thee
           .
           Esay
           63.
           6.
           
           For
           we
           are
           all
           as
           an
           unclean
           thing
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           righteousnes
           as
           filthy
           rags
           ,
           &
           we
           all
           do
           fade
           as
           a
           leafe
           ;
           our
           iniquities
           like
           the
           winde
           have
           taken
           us
           away
           :
           
             this
             is
             death
             ;
             and
             look
             to
             life
             again
             ,
             vers.
          
           8.
           
           But
           thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           art
           our
           Father
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Jer.
          
           1.
           19.
           
           They
           shall
           fight
           against
           thee
           ;
           
             there
             were
             but
             a
             whole
             Parliament
             ,
             all
             the
             estates
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             People
             against
          
           Jeremiah
           ,
           
             but
             he
             must
             not
             lie
             on
             the
             dust
             ;
          
           But
           they
           shall
           not
           prevaile
           against
           thee
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           with
           thee
           to
           deliver
           thee
           .
           
             Joh.
          
           16.
           22.
           
           Ye
           now
           therefore
           have
           sorrow
           ;
           
             that
             is
             a
             sad
             case
             ,
             yet
             it
             hath
             a
             turne
             ,
          
           But
           I
           will
           see
           you
           againe
           ,
           and
           ye
           shall
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           your
           joy
           shall
           no
           man
           take
           from
           you
           ;
           
             so
             are
             these
             two
             at
             once
             in
             the
             Lords
             witnesses
             his
             Apostles
             .
             2.
             Cor.
          
           4.
           9.
           persecuted
           ,
           But
           not
           forsaken
           ;
           cast
           down
           ,
           But
           not
           destroyed
           .
           2.
           
             Tim.
          
           4
           16.
           
           At
           my
           first
           appearing
           no
           man
           stood
           with
           me
           ,
           but
           all
           men
           forsook
           me
           ;
           
             yet
             is
             he
             lifted
             up
             ,
             vers.
          
           17.
           
           But
           the
           Lord
           stood
           with
           me
           ,
           and
           strengthened
           me
           .
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             contexture
             of
             contraries
             ,
             as
             black
             and
             white
             ,
             
             sweet
             and
             sowre
             woven
             through
             other
             ,
             as
             day-light
             and
             night
             in
             a
             morning
             twy-light
             :
             as
             contraries
             in
             one
             subject
             .
             2.
             Cor.
          
           6.
           9.
           
           As
           dying
           ,
           and
           behold
           we
           live
           ;
           as
           chastened
           ,
           yet
           not
           killed
           ,
           verse
           10.
           
           Or
           ,
           as
           sorrowfull
           ,
           yet
           alwayes
           rejoycing
           ;
           as
           poor
           ,
           yet
           making
           many
           rich
           ;
           as
           having
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           possessing
           all
           things
           .
           
             How
             can
             these
             two
             be
             in
             one
             ?
             They
             kill
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             die
             not
             ;
             they
             bury
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             live
             againe
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             we
             have
             nothing
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             all
             things
             ;
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             want
             not
             .
             Rom.
          
           8
           36.
           
           Killed
           all
           the
           day
           long
           ,
           and
           counted
           as
           sleep
           for
           the
           slaughter
           .
           37.
           
           Neverthelesse
           in
           all
           these
           more
           than
           Conquerours
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Hence
             they
             are
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
             ,
             and
             they
             live
             all
             the
             day
             long
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             death
             is
             a
             living
             and
             a
             breathing
             death
             ,
             their
             poverty
             a
             rich
             poverty
             ,
             their
             shame
             glorious
             shame
             ,
             their
             sadnesse
             joyfull
             sadnesse
             ,
             their
             foyles
             victorious
             foyles
             ,
             their
             paine
             an
             health
             ,
             and
             an
             easie
             paine
             ,
             their
             weaknesse
             strong
             and
             mighty
             weaknesse
             .
          
        
         
           I
           desire
           to
           make
           some
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           And
           1.
           
           There
           be
           no
           worldly
           States
           and
           Monarchies
           of
           whom
           this
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           Their
           Kingdome
           such
           as
           cannot
           be
           destroyed
           .
           Where
           is
           there
           a
           worldly
           Kingdome
           that
           cannot
           be
           shaken
           ?
           
             Moab
          
           was
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             Moab
          
           shall
           
             die
             in
             his
             own
             vomit
             .
          
           Jer.
           48.
           26.
           
           Aegypt
           is
           a
           great
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           broken
           like
           an
           old
           Clay-pot
           or
           a
           lame
           Vessell
           .
           The
           foure
           great
           Monarchies
           are
           become
           like
           foure
           May-flowres
           ,
           withered
           ,
           and
           their
           rosie
           blossoms
           are
           fallen
           off
           them
           in
           their
           moneth
           .
           Did
           they
           mean
           no
           truth
           who
           said
           of
           earthly
           Kingdomes
           ?
           
             Omnis
             faelicitas
             ad
             culmen
             perducta
             ,
             retrogreditur
             ;
          
           and
           ,
           
             Magna
             suo
             pondere
             ruunt
             .
          
           VVorldly
           felicity
           when
           it
           is
           at
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Stairs
           ,
           sitteth
           downe
           and
           slippeth
           back
           againe
           ;
           And
           great
           things
           of
           this
           Earth
           are
           a
           burden
           to
           themselves
           ;
           
             summisque
             negatum
             stare
             diu
             .
          
           It
           is
           denied
           to
           great
           things
           to
           stand
           long
           .
           Alas
           ,
           how
           long
           did
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Gods
           People
           raigne
           ,
           even
           
             Zachariah
             ?
          
           poore
           six
           moneths
           .
           
             Shallum
          
           came
           not
           to
           this
           ,
           he
           raigned
           in
           Samaria
           one
           moneth
           .
           And
           
             Zimri
          
           who
           came
           to
           the
           Crowne
           by
           blood
           ,
           had
           a
           shorter
           raigne
           ;
           He
           did
           walk
           with
           a
           Crowne
           seven
           dayes
           ;
           If
           Pope
           
             Victor
          
           the
           fifth
           had
           a
           longer
           time
           of
           a
           golden
           chaire
           ,
           it
           was
           but
           five
           years
           ;
           and
           
             Clemens
          
           the
           third
           ruled
           but
           three
           yeers
           ;
           and
           
             Alexander
          
           the
           eleventh
           only
           two
           yeers
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           but
           a
           fiction
           that
           Kingdomes
           have
           their
           fatall
           yeers
           ,
           and
           Monarnarchies
           are
           under
           Planetary
           houres
           ,
           yet
           some
           truth
           must
           be
           in
           this
           ;
           Kingdomes
           have
           their
           infancy
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           a
           greater
           strength
           ,
           till
           
           they
           come
           to
           their
           flowre
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           begin
           to
           turn
           :
           and
           it
           is
           congruous
           to
           their
           experienced
           truth
           ,
           That
           Kingdomes
           finde
           old
           age
           ;
           And
           
             gray
             hairs
             are
             here
             and
             there
             upon
             Ephraim
             ,
             and
             he
             knoweth
             not
             .
          
           7.
           9.
           
           It
           is
           much
           better
           to
           bee
           a
           subject
           ,
           or
           one
           of
           the
           States
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           grace
           ;
           for
           grace
           knoweth
           no
           old
           age
           ,
           nor
           hath
           grace
           an
           internall
           principle
           of
           corruption
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           the
           seed
           of
           eternall
           glory
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Powers
           of
           the
           Earth
           may
           subvert
           the
           foundation
           and
           Fundamentall
           Laws
           of
           earthly
           Kingdoms
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           Christs
           Kingdome
           or
           the
           constitution
           of
           it
           be
           broken
           .
           But
           that
           which
           doth
           loose
           the
           Pillars
           of
           a
           Kingdome
           is
           sinne
           .
           Amos.
           1.
           
           
             For
             three
             transgressions
             of
             Edom
             and
             for
             foure
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             turne
             away
             the
             punishment
             thereof
             ,
          
           So
           
             Ammon
             ,
             Moab
             ,
             Judah
             ,
          
           are
           under
           the
           same
           punishment
           .
           There
           is
           no
           way
           to
           secure
           England
           from
           wrath
           ,
           but
           turning
           to
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           especially
           two
           sinnes
           in
           the
           State
           are
           to
           be
           seriously
           taken
           to
           heart
           .
           1.
           
           You
           suffered
           many
           worthy
           servants
           of
           God
           who
           pleaded
           the
           Lords
           cause
           for
           a
           Reformation
           against
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           be
           silenced
           ,
           deprived
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           banished
           .
           Both
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           Queene
           
             Elizabeth
             ,
          
           and
           of
           King
           
             James
             ,
          
           Prelates
           oppressed
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           did
           tyrannize
           over
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           Lords
           people
           in
           this
           Land
           :
           former
           Parliaments
           did
           not
           give
           Christ
           and
           his
           servants
           faire
           Justice
           ,
           and
           now
           hath
           the
           Lord
           stirred
           up
           these
           oppressors
           to
           oppresse
           your
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           bloody
           wars
           against
           the
           Land
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           Hos.
           5.
           11.
           
           
             Ephraim
             is
             oppressed
             and
             broken
             in
             judgement
             ,
             because
             he
             willingly
             followed
             the
             Commandement
             .
          
           It
           hath
           been
           the
           sinne
           of
           this
           Land
           ,
           that
           when
           Episcopacy
           ,
           Antichristian
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Will-worship
           were
           injoyned
           by
           Law
           ,
           to
           pleasure
           an
           earthly
           King
           ,
           you
           willingly
           followed
           after
           the
           command
           ,
           against
           the
           direction
           of
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           :
           and
           now
           hath
           the
           Lord
           delivered
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           their
           KING
           .
           And
           for
           this
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Lord
           hath
           gone
           through
           the
           Land
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Vse
             .
          
           From
           the
           perpetuity
           of
           the
           Lords
           Kingdome
           ,
           we
           may
           infer
           ,
           That
           this
           Cause
           of
           God
           shall
           prevail
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           burning
           Bush
           ,
           cannot
           be
           consumed
           ;
           for
           JEHOVAH
           is
           in
           the
           Bush
           .
           There
           be
           three
           grounds
           that
           there
           is
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           build
           his
           own
           Jerusalem
           .
           1.
           
           God
           never
           laid
           the
           foundation
           of
           so
           fair
           a
           building
           ,
           and
           then
           deserted
           the
           VVorke
           :
           when
           he
           hath
           put
           it
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           Parliament
           and
           Land
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           Covenant
           with
           
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Cause
           doth
           now
           in
           formall
           and
           direct
           termes
           become
           the
           Lords
           Cause
           :
           And
           so
           the
           Lord
           is
           become
           surety
           for
           England
           .
           2.
           
           When
           did
           the
           Lord
           ever
           finally
           prosper
           his
           bloody-hearted
           enemies
           ?
           Babylons
           Womb
           and
           Bowels
           are
           swelled
           with
           blood
           ,
           they
           intend
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           .
           Can
           God
           say
           Amen
           to
           this
           in
           Brittaine
           ?
           No
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           this
           end
           was
           sworne
           at
           the
           councell
           of
           Trent
           ;
           It
           was
           aimed
           at
           by
           
             Charles
          
           the
           fifth
           ,
           by
           
             Leo
          
           the
           tenth
           against
           
             Luther
             ,
          
           and
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Actors
           of
           that
           bloody
           massacre
           of
           Paris
           ;
           yet
           hitherto
           all
           hath
           failed
           them
           .
           3.
           
           Gods
           Noble
           and
           stately
           acts
           of
           disappointing
           and
           discovering
           so
           many
           Plots
           ,
           give
           us
           hope
           ;
           for
           in
           them
           all
           God
           maketh
           true
           of
           England
           what
           is
           said
           ,
           Esai
           .
           66.
           7.
           
           
             Before
             she
             travelled
             ,
             shee
             brought
             forth
             ,
             and
             before
             her
             paine
             came
             ,
             she
             was
             delivered
             of
             a
             man-Childe
             .
          
           When
           she
           was
           sleeping
           ,
           ere
           the
           blow
           came
           ,
           the
           Childe
           was
           borne
           ,
           and
           the
           Woman
           delivered
           .
        
         
           
             His
             Dominion
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             end
             ]
          
           Dominion
           is
           a
           power
           to
           use
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           you
           please
           ,
           for
           such
           ends
           as
           you
           think
           good
           ;
           in
           the
           Creature
           ,
           our
           pleasure
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           regulated
           by
           Law
           and
           Reason
           ;
           but
           men
           or
           Angels
           will
           or
           pleasure
           is
           not
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           use
           or
           lawfull
           exercise
           of
           Dominion
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           ;
           whose
           blessed
           will
           ,
           not
           being
           differenced
           from
           his
           holy
           reason
           ,
           and
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           it
           s
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           use
           of
           his
           Dominion
           ,
           and
           none
           may
           say
           to
           him
           ,
           What
           doest
           thou
           ?
           that
           but
           standeth
           still
           to
           the
           Creature
           as
           a
           binding
           Law
           .
           
             Illud
             tantum
             possumus
             quod
             jure
             possumus
             ,
          
           we
           have
           no
           more
           lawfull
           morall
           power
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           we
           can
           ,
           or
           do
           lawfully
           exercise
           according
           to
           the
           morall
           rule
           :
           But
           Gods
           Dominion
           is
           to
           be
           discussed
           thus
           ,
           as
           it
           standeth
           in
           those
           following
           heads
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           its
           compleat
           .
           
             Deus
             Dominatur
             in
             totum
             ens
             ,
             &
             in
             totum
             entis
             ;
          
           God
           hath
           Dominion
           over
           every
           being
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           over
           every
           part
           of
           the
           being
           .
           God
           hath
           Dominion
           over
           his
           Creatures
           soule
           ,
           and
           his
           soules
           faculties
           ,
           his
           will
           ,
           minde
           ,
           conscience
           ,
           affections
           ,
           faith
           ,
           hope
           ,
           feare
           ,
           love
           ,
           joy
           ;
           over
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           and
           motions
           therof
           .
           So
           God
           hath
           a
           compleat
           Lordship
           over
           the
           Creature
           :
           One
           Creature
           hath
           not
           a
           compleat
           Lordship
           or
           Dominion
           over
           another
           ,
           yea
           a
           free
           reasonable
           Creature
           hath
           not
           a
           compleat
           Dominion
           over
           himself
           .
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           God
           made
           the
           Creature
           ,
           he
           made
           all
           and
           every
           being
           and
           part
           of
           the
           Creature
           ;
           He
           made
           the
           soule
           ,
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           faculties
           of
           both
           ,
           the
           actions
           and
           purposes
           of
           both
           :
           
           Therefore
           he
           hath
           an
           absolute
           Dominion
           over
           both
           .
           The
           potter
           hath
           a
           Dominion
           of
           art
           ,
           not
           a
           Dominion
           by
           creation
           over
           the
           Lame-pot
           :
           he
           made
           the
           Lame-pot
           ,
           but
           he
           created
           not
           the
           Clay
           :
           He
           hath
           therefore
           but
           a
           Dominion
           of
           art
           over
           the
           Clay
           ,
           not
           to
           annihilate
           the
           Clay
           as
           god
           can
           do
           .
           His
           Dominion
           is
           of
           Art
           to
           frame
           of
           the
           Clay
           a
           Vessell
           of
           honour
           ,
           for
           a
           Kings
           Table
           ,
           or
           a
           Vessell
           of
           dishonour
           for
           the
           receiving
           of
           Urine
           .
           The
           Master
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           might
           sell
           his
           man-servant
           ,
           and
           put
           him
           in
           his
           purse
           ;
           but
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           when
           he
           sold
           him
           ,
           he
           sold
           but
           his
           bodily-service
           ,
           as
           hee
           was
           usefull
           to
           labour
           and
           work
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           sell
           his
           servants
           soule
           ,
           nor
           his
           understanding
           ,
           nor
           his
           will
           ,
           nor
           his
           love
           ,
           nor
           his
           faith
           or
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           these
           :
           Courtiers
           then
           and
           Cavaliers
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Atheists
           who
           professe
           they
           are
           of
           the
           Kings
           Religion
           ,
           and
           will
           dispose
           of
           their
           soules
           at
           the
           Kings
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           kill
           the
           innocent
           ,
           they
           make
           their
           soules
           bastards
           and
           unlawfull
           broods
           ,
           and
           they
           make
           the
           King
           the
           Creator
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           and
           the
           absolute
           Lord
           of
           their
           Religion
           :
           O
           foole
           ,
           the
           King
           did
           not
           make
           thy
           Soule
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           other
           Soule-Lord
           then
           the
           King
           !
           Ezek.
           18.
           4.
           
           
             Behold
             all
             Soules
             are
             mine
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           another
           Soule-former
           ,
           then
           the
           King
           of
           Brittaine
           :
           hear
           God
           speak
           himself
           ,
           Esai
           .
           57.
           16.
           
           
             If
             I
             should
             contend
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             spirits
             should
             faile
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             soules
             that
             I
             have
             made
             !
          
           O
           finde
           me
           an
           Earthly
           King
           that
           can
           forme
           Soules
           ,
           and
           then
           let
           the
           Cavaliers
           sweare
           that
           which
           many
           now
           practice
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             Kings
             wholly
             ,
             both
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             faith
             and
             conscience
             .
          
           But
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           are
           not
           all
           in
           England
           the
           Kings
           Subjects
           ?
           yea
           trùly
           and
           all
           in
           Scotland
           also
           ,
           but
           not
           one
           soule
           ,
           not
           one
           conscience
           in
           all
           the
           three
           Kingdomes
           is
           the
           Kings
           Subject
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Gods
           Dominion
           :
           for
           the
           matter
           is
           universall
           ,
           he
           can
           presse
           an
           Army
           in
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Firmament
           ,
           Judg.
           5.
           20.
           
           
             The
             Stars
             in
             their
             course
             fought
             against
             Sisera
             :
          
           he
           hath
           an
           host
           in
           Hell
           ,
           and
           raised
           an
           Army
           against
           the
           first-borne
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           Psal.
           78.
           49.
           
           
             Hee
             troubled
             them
             by
             sending
             ,
             Malokim
             ragnim
             ,
             evill
             Angels
             ,
             or
             Devils
             amongst
             them
             .
          
           He
           can
           blow
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           and
           cry
           to
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           Arms
           ,
           and
           there
           ariseth
           an
           host
           of
           Catter-pillers
           ,
           or
           Canker-wormes
           ,
           Joel
           2.
           and
           vers.
           6.
           
             before
             the
             faces
             of
             these
             Wormes
             the
             people
             is
             much
             pained
             ,
             and
             all
             faces
             gather
             blacknesse
             ;
          
           that
           is
           ,
           strange
           to
           see
           valient
           men
           of
           Warre
           tremble
           before
           a
           Worme
           ,
           and
           one
           man
           with
           a
           tramp
           of
           his
           foot
           may
           kill
           
           hundreds
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           the
           Dominion
           of
           JEHOVAH
           the
           Lord
           .
           He
           hath
           an
           host
           of
           VVaters
           ,
           every
           wave
           of
           the
           Sea
           being
           a
           Souldier
           ,
           every
           fish
           receiving
           pay
           from
           JEHOVAH
           ,
           first
           to
           drown
           Pharoah
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           eat
           him
           and
           his
           Princes
           .
        
         
           3
           ▪
           He
           hath
           a
           Soveraigne
           Dominion
           over
           the
           salvation
           and
           damnation
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           9.
           21.
           
           
             The
             potter
             hath
             power
             over
             the
             Clay
             .
          
           Arminians
           and
           Papists
           will
           have
           Freewil
           Lord
           and
           Carver
           of
           the
           white
           roll
           of
           election
           to
           glory
           ,
           but
           Gods
           own
           Pen
           from
           eternity
           did
           write
           in
           the
           Lambs
           Book
           of
           life
           so
           many
           ,
           and
           did
           book
           those
           from
           eternity
           ,
           whom
           he
           was
           ,
           of
           free
           grace
           ,
           to
           make
           Senators
           of
           heaven
           ,
           to
           walk
           with
           the
           Lamb
           in
           white
           :
           nor
           doth
           freewill
           pen
           its
           own
           doome
           :
           But
           God
           hateth
           
             Esau
             ,
          
           before
           he
           doth
           good
           or
           ill
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           God
           hath
           an
           absolute
           Dominion
           in
           all
           the
           operations
           of
           second
           Causes
           .
           The
           Stars
           these
           five
           thousand
           yeers
           have
           marched
           so
           orderly
           ,
           and
           kept
           their
           Orbes
           ,
           Distance
           ,
           Line
           ,
           that
           not
           one
           of
           them
           ever
           transgressed
           the
           borders
           of
           another
           .
           And
           Gods
           Dominion
           herein
           is
           so
           eminent
           ,
           that
           in
           necessary
           causes
           the
           Lord
           worketh
           a
           sort
           of
           contingency
           ,
           and
           in
           contingent
           causes
           ,
           a
           sort
           of
           necessity
           ;
           as
           he
           saith
           to
           the
           fire
           ,
           Burn
           ,
           Burn
           not
           ;
           Burn
           those
           who
           cast
           into
           the
           Furnace
           the
           three
           Children
           ;
           Burn
           not
           the
           three
           Children
           ,
           
             Daniel
          
           3.
           22
           ,
           24.
           
           He
           commandeth
           the
           Sun
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           it
           moveth
           ,
           Psal.
           104.
           19.
           
           He
           commandeth
           it
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           
             Ioshua
             .
          
           He
           saith
           !
           O
           sea
           ,
           ebbe
           and
           flow
           ,
           
             Ier.
          
           5.
           22.
           and
           it
           doth
           so
           .
           He
           saith
           !
           O
           sea
           ,
           stand
           still
           ,
           as
           a
           VVall
           ,
           or
           as
           an
           heap
           of
           Ice
           ,
           do
           not
           ebbe
           ,
           nor
           flow
           ,
           while
           my
           people
           go
           through
           dry
           ;
           and
           it
           doth
           so
           .
           And
           what
           he
           hath
           decreed
           must
           be
           ,
           though
           it
           fall
           out
           in
           a
           contingent
           way
           ;
           
             Iosephs
          
           Brethren
           must
           fell
           him
           ,
           
             Potipher
          
           must
           cast
           him
           in
           prison
           ,
           King
           
             Pharaoh
          
           must
           exalt
           him
           to
           honour
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           VVhen
           causes
           seeme
           confused
           in
           their
           operations
           ,
           God
           exerciseth
           his
           Dominion
           .
           Why
           should
           an
           Arrow
           smite
           
             Achab
          
           betwixt
           the
           joynts
           of
           the
           harnesse
           ,
           and
           kill
           him
           ?
           many
           thousands
           may
           bee
           killed
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           :
           But
           God
           shot
           the
           Arrow
           ;
           the
           Bow
           and
           the
           Arrow
           of
           JEHOVAHS
           Dominion
           was
           here
           ,
           when
           two
           Armies
           of
           many
           thousands
           on
           every
           side
           joyne
           battell
           :
           What
           confusion
           is
           there
           ,
           when
           thousands
           are
           rolled
           in
           bloud
           ?
           who
           marshalleth
           bullets
           through
           the
           Aire
           ?
           God
           ranketh
           Bullets
           ,
           Arrows
           ,
           and
           Fire-works
           as
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           flying
           in
           the
           Air
           ,
           and
           will
           have
           a
           good
           man
           killed
           in
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           and
           a
           wicked
           man
           in
           an
           evil
           cause
           :
           to
           come
           faire
           and
           safe
           off
           here
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           Dominion
           of
           God
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           How
           is
           it
           that
           Satan
           and
           wicked
           men
           in
           their
           blackest
           works
           of
           hell
           are
           as
           Chariots
           and
           Horsemen
           ,
           carrying
           on
           the
           counsels
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           serving
           Gods
           eternall
           counsell
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           not
           serving
           God
           himself
           ?
           we
           are
           to
           draw
           this
           into
           our selves
           ,
           for
           God
           communicateth
           an
           inferiour
           Dominion
           to
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           for
           the
           which
           he
           is
           to
           be
           adored
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           God
           is
           conquering
           mens
           judgement
           ,
           that
           they
           yeeld
           to
           truth
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           hath
           given
           a
           Dominion
           to
           his
           saints
           ,
           and
           given
           them
           to
           bee
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           put
           all
           Creatures
           under
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           hath
           put
           the
           world
           ,
           life
           ,
           death
           ,
           court
           ,
           glory
           ,
           riches
           ,
           under
           the
           fear
           ,
           faith
           ,
           love
           ,
           and
           joy
           of
           his
           own
           children
           :
           nothing
           is
           great
           to
           a
           believer
           ,
           but
           Christ
           ;
           nothing
           high
           but
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           nothing
           fair
           but
           he
           who
           is
           white
           and
           ruddy
           ,
           and
           the
           
             fairest
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             ,
          
           Cant.
           5.
           10.
           
           Psal.
           45.
           2.
           
           Nothing
           ancient
           ;
           
             as
             the
             ancient
             of
             dayes
             .
          
           Nothing
           honourable
           as
           the
           King
           of
           ages
           .
           Nothing
           desireable
           as
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           when
           creatures
           have
           Dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           are
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           too
           great
           in
           our
           affections
           ,
           we
           be
           then
           under
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           our
           hearts
           are
           mastered
           and
           over-loaded
           by
           clay
           and
           shadows
           ;
           especially
           if
           death
           ,
           torture
           ,
           the
           sword
           ,
           losse
           of
           the
           sweet
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           have
           a
           Dominion
           over
           us
           ,
           our
           life
           is
           a
           bondage
           to
           us
           .
           The
           people
           of
           God
           are
           Rom.
           8.
           36
           ,
           37.
           killed
           ,
           and
           yet
           conquerors
           and
           victors
           .
        
         
           3
           We
           are
           to
           effect
           a
           Dominion
           over
           sin
           .
           How
           can
           this
           be
           ?
           for
           the
           children
           of
           God
           for
           the
           most
           are
           foyled
           in
           their
           combat
           betwixt
           the
           spirit
           and
           the
           flesh
           ;
           
             Paul
          
           was
           led
           captive
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           This
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Dominion
           is
           on
           the
           childe
           of
           Gods
           side
           .
           1.
           
           Because
           victory
           must
           not
           be
           measured
           by
           one
           blow
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           issue
           of
           the
           battell
           ;
           Christ
           at
           length
           in
           all
           his
           Saints
           shall
           
             bring
             forth
          
           Esai
           .
           42.
           3.
           
             judgement
             unto
             truth
             ,
          
           Mat.
           12.
           20.
           
             into
             victory
             ;
          
           The
           Gospel
           at
           length
           is
           victorious
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           .
           2.
           
           That
           the
           spirit
           keepeth
           the
           fields
           in
           that
           same
           soule
           with
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           Dominion
           ;
           in
           carnall
           men
           the
           spirit
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Fields
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           is
           a
           servant
           not
           a
           captive
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           sinneth
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           with
           the
           half
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           flesh
           hath
           but
           half
           a
           vote
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           protestation
           made
           on
           the
           contrary
           by
           that
           supernatural
           instinct
           .
           A
           morgaging
           ,
           or
           a
           woodsetting
           is
           not
           a
           buying
           ,
           the
           soul
           giveth
           half
           consent
           ,
           but
           with
           reversion
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           to
           take
           back
           again
           at
           another
           time
           .
           
           what
           is
           now
           given
           .
           A
           man
           is
           legall
           proprietor
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lands
           morgaged
           ,
           though
           he
           want
           the
           present
           use
           of
           them
           .
           3.
           
           The
           foyles
           of
           the
           childe
           of
           God
           are
           the
           seed
           of
           humility
           ,
           of
           hunger
           for
           a
           fuller
           measure
           of
           grace
           ,
           of
           cautelous
           and
           more
           strict
           walking
           ;
           and
           often
           here
           falling
           one
           way
           is
           rising
           another
           way
           ;
           and
           this
           fall
           is
           a
           vertuall
           Dominion
           over
           pride
           .
           Sinne
           helpeth
           ,
           by
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           to
           mortifie
           it self
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           are
           to
           pray
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           may
           have
           a
           Dominion
           !
           O
           that
           we
           might
           be
           witnesses
           to
           see
           him
           who
           rideth
           on
           the
           white
           horse
           go
           forth
           through
           the
           habitable
           world
           
             with
             his
             Bow
             ,
             and
             his
             Crowne
             conquering
             ,
             and
             to
             conquer
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             cause
             his
             servants
             alwayes
             to
             triumph
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             manifest
             the
             savour
             of
             his
             knowledge
             in
             every
             place
             !
          
           Revel.
           6.
           2.
           2.
           Cor.
           2.
           14.
           
           Pray
           ,
           exalted
           be
           the
           glory
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           high
           ,
           high
           for
           evermore
           be
           his
           Throne
           !
           O
           that
           the
           Pearles
           and
           Diadems
           of
           his
           royall
           Crowne
           may
           glister
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           beames
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           shine
           .
           Let
           the
           wheeles
           of
           his
           Chariot
           be
           as
           the
           wings
           of
           an
           Eagle
           .
           Let
           his
           enemies
           bow
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           those
           brazen
           knees
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           bow
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           broken
           !
           O
           Lord
           let
           thy
           Kingdome
           come
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A57979e-320
           
             Esa
             ▪
             31.
             9.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             9.
             21.
             
          
           
             Esa.
             29.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             25
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A57979e-1110
           
             
               D.
               Tobias
               Crisp.
            
             Christ
             exalted
             ,
             Serm.
             15.
             
             Serm.
             16.
             
             Serm.
             17.